summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/65362-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/65362-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/65362-0.txt7006
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7006 deletions
diff --git a/old/65362-0.txt b/old/65362-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index ab2f2a0..0000000
--- a/old/65362-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7006 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of Harry Fenimore's Principles, by Isabel
-Thompson Hopkins
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: Harry Fenimore's Principles
-
-Author: Isabel Thompson Hopkins
-
-Release Date: May 17, 2021 [eBook #65362]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-Produced by: Juliet Sutherland, Martin Pettit and the Online Distributed
- Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HARRY FENIMORE'S PRINCIPLES ***
-
-+-------------------------------------------------+
-|Transcriber’s note: |
-| |
-|Obvious typographic errors have been corrected. |
-| |
-+-------------------------------------------------+
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-HARRY FENIMORE’S PRINCIPLES.
-
-BY THE AUTHOR OF
-
-“A SUMMER IN THE FOREST,” “FLOY LINDSLEY
-AND HER FRIENDS,” ETC.
-
-[Illustration: Logo]
-
-_American Tract Society_,
-
-150 NASSAU STREET, NEW YORK.
-
-
-
-
-COPYRIGHT, 1877,
-BY AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY.
-
-
-
-
-HARRY FENIMORE’S
-
-PRINCIPLES.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-
-Outside the city limits the country was glowing with garnet and gold,
-but within the boundary of walls and pavements, only here and there a
-solitary tree, or a vine trailing over a balcony, showed what October
-had been doing, and now the short autumn twilight was drawing its gray
-veil over even those. But nothing daunted, and as if determined to
-keep up for itself, the city began to sparkle here and there with an
-illumination of its own, and gas-lights began to gleam from one window
-after another, giving for the moment before the blinds were drawn, a
-free chance for a peep at the evening just beginning inside.
-
-The light flashed from the windows of two houses at the same instant.
-One stood quite toward the outer limits of the city, and though its
-inmates and its furnishings were poor enough, it had a broad outlook
-over all the brilliant glory of the country round about, while a great
-old butternut-tree, knotted and gnarled by many a year, scattered its
-leaves in a golden shower over the roof and down the long yard leading
-to the road. The other fronted on one of the fashionable avenues of
-the city, where the square of grass before each door was only large
-enough for a single shrub, or a garden vase but inside, ivies twining
-fresh and green upon the walls, a conservatory window full of flowers,
-and the pleasant warmth of the crackling fire in the grate, seemed to
-balance the gayety of life outside, and make things very nearly equal
-again.
-
-Whether the advantage was really on the side of the queer rambling old
-house under the butternut-tree, or belonged to himself, sitting in the
-ivied library of the brown stone front, Hal Fenimore was quite too busy
-to decide, as the servant reached his torch up to the chandelier, and
-with one burst after another the gas rushed to meet it, and the room
-flashed into a sudden burst of light.
-
-“That’s good,” he exclaimed, as it flooded down upon the table where
-with elbows firmly planted, and his hands pushed through his hair, he
-had been impatiently waiting for his companion, Tom Haggarty, to make
-the next move in their game.
-
-“I don’t know about it, though,” he added to himself, under his breath,
-as he discovered something to which he had been quite blind before, but
-which stood out so plainly now that he did not see how Tom could fail
-to see it for another moment. Everything had been going on swimmingly
-on his side, up to that moment; but there stood his queen in the very
-line of march of one of Tom’s bishops, and not a piece of any size to
-interfere! If Tom would only continue blind to his opportunity for one
-move more, till there should be time for a masterly retreat!
-
-Poor little Tom! He did not look like an antagonist much to be dreaded,
-as he sat vis-a-vis to Hal, with not only an anxious, but a bewildered
-expression upon his face, first lifting a hand towards one of his
-pieces, and then withdrawing it, as if his uncertainty had only doubled
-by the movement. At last, in a sort of desperation, he made a plunge at
-his only remaining knight and moved it into a worse position than it
-occupied before. Then, still more hopelessly perplexed by Hal’s chuckle
-of triumph at the escape of his queen, and his taunting, “A’n’t you
-a bright fellow to play with!” he made two or three aimless moves,
-and Hal cried “Checkmate!” in a tone that completed his humiliation.
-It was very unpleasant somehow; he wondered if the player who did not
-checkmate always felt so. If he did, Tom certainly thought chess a very
-disagreeable game. So he slipped down from his chair and told Hal, who
-was still rejoicing in the conclusion of things, that he thought he
-must go.
-
-“Don’t go,” said Hal, “let’s play another.”
-
-“I guess I can’t; I guess I _must_ go,” said Tom; and finding his hat,
-he got out of the front door, and heard it close behind him with a
-miserable feeling that seemed to run down to the very depths of his
-pockets, to the effect that Hal and himself had a clear understanding
-between them that he was a stupid little fellow, and that a good player
-was more than a match for him.
-
-When Hal came back to the library, rubbing his hands with renewed
-triumph as he glanced at the chess-board, he also saw through the open
-door of the dining-room, that dinner had been brought in, and that his
-was the only vacant seat at the table.
-
-So scrambling the pieces into their box, he made haste to take his
-place, apologizing for his tardiness by saying that he had been to the
-door with Tom.
-
-“But, Hal,” said Mrs. Fenimore, as if a sudden thought struck her, “why
-don’t you sometimes invite one of the boys who know the game better?
-you seem always to have some little atom of a fellow who has not played
-three games in his life, and you have nothing to do but beat him.”
-
-“That’s the very fun of it,” replied Hal; “I beat Tom all out just now,
-and sent him home feeling meaner than the fag end of nothing. That’s
-the way of course if you ever come across a fellow that isn’t smart
-enough to defend himself.”
-
-“Why, Hal Fenimore! Do you say such a thing as that? You certainly
-never learned such principles at home, and I should be very sorry to
-think you had gathered them up since you came to be with your uncle and
-me.”
-
-“I didn’t know it was principles,” said Hal, coming down a little from
-his high horse of complacency; “I never thought anything about it,
-in any way, only a fellow always likes to make another feel a little
-shabby if he can, because then he feels finer himself.”
-
-“Why, Hal!” was all the lady could exclaim, as she turned to look
-closely in his face to see if he was really in earnest. “I wonder
-how you would have liked chess-playing if your uncle had taken that
-way to ‘feel fine’ as you call it, when he taught you? As far as I
-can recollect, he found his pleasure entirely in encouraging you, and
-helping you on over the rough places till you were able to stand by
-yourself.”
-
-“Oh, that’s different,” said Hal. “Men don’t feel like boys. I suppose
-when I am a man, I shall teach my small nephews and nieces, and never
-see a mistake they make.”
-
-“I don’t know about that,” said his uncle; “you’ll be pretty likely to
-find yourself a grown-up Hal Fenimore when that day comes, and your
-friends Tom Haggartys still, and nothing more or less. I give you fair
-warning. A good deal depends upon how you strike out with your pawns,
-in real life as well as in chess, my boy.”
-
-“But men try to get ahead of each other, and they fight battles and get
-victories,” persisted Hal.
-
-“I beg your pardon,” said his uncle, “high-minded men don’t like to
-fight battles with adversaries much weaker than themselves; and as for
-‘getting ahead,’ that is a very different thing from standing still and
-crowing over some poor little companion that you have managed to push
-down.”
-
-“Well,” said Hal, who found the discussion did not seem to turn very
-decidedly in his favor, “I only know how boys do; but one thing they
-have to look sharp for is having their lessons, and I must get to mine
-in a great hurry now, if you will excuse me.”
-
-The library fire crackled and glowed in the grate until it almost
-seemed a pleasant thing that the evenings were getting frosty, and Hal
-soon forgot all questions of mutual rights, in the more pressing one
-of division of fractions, which took such complete possession of him
-that he started as if out of a dream, at the sound of his aunt’s voice
-saying, “I declare, Hal, I think I’ll invite Tom Haggarty here, and
-give him lessons every evening for a week. He’s a bright little fellow,
-and would be a match for you, if he didn’t beat you, in a very short
-time.”
-
-Poor little Tom! If he could only have heard her say it, what a comfort
-it would have been! The miserable feeling that had come over him as he
-said Good-night to Hal, had stuck fast ever since, till he had fairly
-gone to bed to get rid of it, and was lying at that moment, with his
-little cold nose tucked away under the blankets, trying to smother the
-conviction that he was the stupidest and most insignificant fellow in
-the world, and that Hal would be sure to remind him of it at school the
-next day.
-
-“Now, Aunt Melanie!” exclaimed Hal, “I can’t understand how you make so
-much of that game of chess. Tom will find a boy smaller than himself
-stumbling at his lesson to-morrow, and he’ll crow over him, as uncle
-calls it, and then that little one will find another pushed out at a
-game of ball and have his crow, and so they will all take their turns
-and come out even.”
-
-“Take their turns at what?” said his uncle, looking up from his
-newspaper. “At putting on all manner of airs with themselves, when they
-have really done something contemptible, and then at being made to feel
-contemptible when perhaps they have done the best they could. It hurts
-either way, my boy, and it isn’t starting with your pieces in good
-range, let me tell you once more.”
-
-“Well,” said Hal, growing a little uncomfortable again, “I wish I
-could get these figures into range, at all events. I believe there’s
-no battleground where things go quite so hard as they do on a fellow’s
-slate;” and plunging in again amid rules and examples, he thought
-little more of poor Tom or his woes, until he went to join him in the
-land of dreams.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-
-The golden shower that the old butternut sent down upon the queer roof
-outside the city, was the nearest approach to the real thing the house
-ever saw, for though it had had its day with very grand people, they
-had all died or moved away long ago, and left it to grow shabby and
-old-fashioned as it might, until at last the city had bought it for a
-very small sum, and established within its walls the few old people
-and strays that the authorities were bound to support. So now it was
-nothing more nor less than the city almshouse, and the strip of land
-running back from it to the road behind, was called the poor-farm,
-though it seemed rather as an odd sort of compliment to the paupers,
-(boarders they preferred to be called,) than as a statement of fact,
-for there was only room to raise such vegetables as were needed for
-daily use in the summer, and the potatoes and great yellow pumpkins
-that were stored away for winter-days.
-
-But old Ben, who had the care of the garden, such as it was, was proud
-enough of his charge, and would have ruffled up in a moment at any one
-who dared to call it small.
-
-Ben had seen better days himself, as well as the old house, and had
-kept many a rich man’s grounds and conservatories in hand; but after
-all, was not a garden a garden wherever it was, and had not the good
-Lord called himself a husbandman, and said that he walked in the garden
-of his spices?
-
-So when Ben found himself sick and unable to stir from his little room,
-just as all the winter things were ready to be brought in, it fretted
-and troubled him terribly for a few days, but at last he grew quiet.
-They might wait, he said; he was waiting himself till the Husbandman
-should see fit to bring him in. He did not have to wait long; and when
-the matron saw that he was really gone, she seemed to hear the words he
-had repeated so many times ringing in her ears.
-
-“Waiting! Dear, dear, and what else are we all doing? What are any of
-us doing here but to wait?” she had said to old Sue on the morning when
-they saw that harvest-time had come for Ben at last.
-
-Sue had nodded assent, and a queer little bit of humanity, half
-standing, half sitting, quite unnoticed, in one of the queer old
-windows, had nodded too, but not for himself. He could not suppose she
-meant to include him.
-
-“All but me!” he added to himself; that was what he always said, and
-somehow it never did seem as if anything was intended for him. The
-women had not noticed him, partly because he was so small, his great,
-dreamy eyes looking over at them from a point hardly higher than the
-window-sill, and partly because no one ever noticed Creepy further than
-to speak a kind word, or to manage some little thing that he thought
-might go towards his comfort. He came and went as he liked, but so
-noiselessly that the gaze of his great eyes, devouring everything from
-one corner to another, made the new-comers start, until they were used
-to it, and found out at last that it was only “the poor crooked thing,”
-as Mrs. Ganderby the matron called him--the stray child with the
-crooked back, whom no one had ever claimed or ever would.
-
-No one ever asked any work of Creepy, and indeed it seemed doubtful
-whether anything would ever be found for those white hands, so like a
-baby’s in their powerless touch; and it was not always certain, after
-all, that one would meet him here or there about the house. There
-were days and weeks together when he was only able to sit where some
-one placed his chair; in summer oftenest under the shade of the old
-butternut, and in winter by some one of the queer little windows where
-the sun could lie the longest. Old Enoch had made the chair for him,
-and a most remarkable specimen of handicraft it was.
-
-“Does credit to your head and heart, Enoch,” said the doctor when he
-saw it.
-
-Enoch took off his hat and made the best bow his rheumatism would
-allow; but pleasant as it was to receive a compliment from the doctor,
-even that could not add to his pride in his work.
-
-“Thanks,” he said. “In course I ought to know my business, for ’twas
-the best master-workman in the country round I was ’prenticed to, and
-’twas more than forty year my work was called a match to his, far and
-near, and would have been yet to this day, if a fall from the big
-steeple hadn’t brought me down to stiff joints for the rest of my old
-age. Ben had a great deal to say about gardening, to be sure, but what
-good would people get out of potatoes to put in their mouths if they
-had not a shelter over their heads? I should like to ask. And Ben was
-always making it such a thing to remember that the blessed Lord called
-himself a husbandman when He was here; but was He not a carpenter
-first and foremost, and before he even talked a word about sowing seed?”
-
-Ah! “blessed Lord” indeed! Who else could have made poverty and work
-seem sweet?
-
-So there sat Creepy, always looking and listening, never saying
-anything about the pain in his crooked little back, even when it was at
-the worst; never saying much about anything, in fact, only nodding and
-smiling quietly while he listened to the rest. Except, to be sure, the
-one little thing that he was always saying, the same that he had said
-in Ben’s room; but even that was almost always whispered to himself.
-
-“All but me!”
-
-And indeed it did not seem that many things were intended to include
-Creepy. The other paupers had their times of getting new clothing
-allowed, but it was never considered necessary for Creepy; the matron
-always found some portion of some cast-off garment that had resisted
-wear and tear sufficiently to be brought round again, by her devices,
-into the right size and shape for “the poor crooked thing,” as she
-always called him; “it took such a scrap,” she used to say, “though
-dear knows it had been a precious job to worry out a pattern for such a
-back and shoulders. She didn’t know whose wit and patience would ever
-have done it but her own.”
-
-And when the census-taker came, Creepy sat in his hollow chair, and
-fixed his great dark eyes upon them both, while she gave the names of
-Enoch and Sue, and the twenty or more, older or younger, who made up
-the list of their companions.
-
-“And so that’s all, is it?” said the census-taker.
-
-“That’s all,” replied the matron.
-
-“That’s all,” repeated Creepy, nodding, “all but me.”
-
-“Now may Heaven forgive me,” exclaimed the matron, as passing through
-the old porch she caught sight of Creepy, “if I did not speak the
-truth; but who would ever have thought of the poor crooked thing, and
-more than all, of giving such a name as that to go and be printed
-before all the world, which no one knows who gave it to him, more than
-where he came from himself, may the good Lord have pity upon him.”
-
-She bustled on in too much haste to let her conscience smite her very
-deeply, for there was a stir in the almshouse that morning. It was one
-of the glorious golden days in October, and from time immemorial it had
-been the custom of the house, once in the year, for every one, old and
-young, to get work out of the way, don their best clothes, and set off
-in a triumphant march still farther out beyond the city, out to the
-great belt of yellow woods that lay just on the border of the bay. And
-there they would rustle about in the fallen leaves like children, and
-fill up the emptied lunch-baskets with nuts for the winter evenings,
-and never come back till the golden light of afternoon began to
-falter, and it was time to get home before twilight damp should fall
-on rheumatic bones. And this was the morning for them, this time. But
-they never had been so late getting off. The census-taker had hindered
-the matron until she declared at last when he was really gone she was
-in such a toss she hardly knew which way to turn first; and then they
-missed Ben who had always been such a dependence and it seemed as if
-something was all wrong, going without him for the first time.
-
-But they were off at last, and Creepy watched them until the last
-figure disappeared under some yellow trees that stood at the corner of
-the road. It was Sue, and she was just taking Enoch’s lunch-basket out
-of his hand.
-
-“Give it to me, man,” she said, “are you forgetting all about that lame
-shoulder? ’Twill be stiffer than a rusty hinge to-morrow.”
-
-“It’s you who are forgetting,” said Enoch. “You might remember that you
-are five years older than any one of us, and that your feet will be
-failing you before we reach the next turn.”
-
-“And isn’t this the very day of the year for forgetting?” answered Sue.
-“We always forget on this day even that we are paupers, for are not the
-soft breeze and the blue hills and the crystal air around us the good
-Lord’s, and has he not given all his creatures a share in them alike?”
-
-“What a thing it must be,” Creepy sat thinking to himself, “to move so
-light and free as they do, and to go so far. It seems as though they
-were all melted into gold, passing under those trees, and that’s the
-last I see of them.”
-
-The last he saw of Sue and the rest, but what came pushing out from
-under the gold, and nearing the almshouse so fast that Creepy saw
-it plainer and plainer every moment? A jet-black horse and a light
-chaise--Creepy knew them in an instant. It was the city physician’s
-chaise, Dr. Thorndyke’s, and had stood at the almshouse door a few
-moments every day while Ben was sick.
-
-The matron saw him too.
-
-“Now whom can he have been visiting on that road?” she said to herself.
-“Dear knows, there’s no house beyond us within the city limits but the
-Jellerbys’ and the Diffendorffers’. And now he’s hurrying back for dear
-life to folks of more importance.”
-
-Very much mistaken was Mrs. Ganderby for once. So far from hurrying
-back “for dear life,” the horse’s pace was slackened as it drew near
-the almshouse, and just as it reached the gate, was drawn up with a
-short rein.
-
-“Now may all that’s good deliver us!” exclaimed the matron, pulling
-her apron-strings into a hopeless knot, in her hurry to get it off.
-“Who does he think is dying or ready to die in the house to-day, that
-he must needs come unawares upon respectable housekeepers on the one
-morning in the year when there’s excuse if everything is not in its
-place as early as others. It’s none but a young doctor, surely, who has
-time to call when he is not sent for.”
-
-It was of no use; the knot would not be untied, and the doctor could
-not be kept waiting, so Mrs. Ganderby proceeded to open the door,
-smoothing her apron and her temper as she went, until the doctor
-suspected nothing out of the way with either. And, indeed, it would
-have been hard to keep any vexation in one’s soul, when fairly face to
-face with Dr. Thorndyke, his own was so full of friendly greeting and
-good cheer; and, moreover, there was something in the hearty, vigorous
-way he was setting out in his own life that was positively refreshing,
-and made one feel he must certainly be the man to attack any of the
-numerous ills that might beset their own.
-
-“Good-morning, Mrs. Ganderby,” said the doctor, “you wont take it amiss
-that I have come this time without being sent for, I hope.”
-
-“O dear, no, sir; I’m sure it’s only too great a compliment that you
-should take a moment from all you have to think of. I’m only sorry our
-people have all gone off to-day for a tramp to the woods, that I dare
-say seems foolish enough to any one who has more range of pleasures;
-but however that may be, they’re all gone, and there’s no one at home
-but myself, nor no one could be more pleased to see you, sir; walk in,
-I beg.”
-
-“All gone,” repeated the doctor, a shade coming on his face. “Thank
-you; but did you say they were all gone?”
-
-“All but me,” nodded Creepy, from where he sat under the big tree,
-sharing with wondering eyes and ears in the excitement of the doctor’s
-visit; but no one noticed him.
-
-“Gone for a day in the woods, sir,” said Mrs. Ganderby apologetically;
-“it seems childish for people of the age and infirmities of most of
-them; but it’s a rare day, sir, which it’s also a way of the house to
-get away once or twice in the year.”
-
-“You don’t mean to say that the lame child, the little cripple I have
-seen here, has gone for a walk like that?”
-
-“What, Creepy! Dear heart, the poor crooked thing couldn’t make his
-feet serve him out of sight down the road, which it’s a strange thing I
-never can seem to recollect mentioning him with the rest, although it
-certainly isn’t from any want of pity for the child that Heaven hasn’t
-seen fit to give a body like other people.”
-
-“Then he is at home,” said the doctor, quite himself again; “and where
-shall I find him, Mrs. Ganderby? It is rather early in the day to
-detain a housekeeper, and I presume he may be quite at leisure.”
-
-“Why certainly, sir; it’s little else than leisure the poor thing
-has, sitting from morning till night in his chair, which, if you have
-leisure enough to spare him a few moments, it may be a great blessing
-to him, I am sure. He’s just there, sir, under the big butternut, and
-if you’ll have the goodness to come in, I’ll bring him in a moment.”
-
-“No, no,” said the doctor, discovering Creepy for the first time; “I’ll
-go to him,” and with a few rapid steps down the gravel walk, he was at
-Creepy’s side, leaving Mrs. Ganderby to declare at her leisure that
-“wonders never would cease, though if the doctor had the goodness in
-his heart, and the time on his hands to look after the poor crooked
-thing, there was no one who needed it more; which it was not at all
-probable that any one could do anything for the like of him, however.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-
-Not so wonderful perhaps, after all. If there was a doctor in the
-world, besides the soulless visitor of the year before, stupid enough
-to praise the workmanship of a cripple’s chair, and never feel himself
-roused at the demand made upon his own skill by the cripple, it was
-not Dr. Thorndyke. He had not passed half way from the door of Ben’s
-room to the bedside before his eye caught the strange, dwarfed, little
-figure stationed motionless in the window, but following every movement
-in the room with its great, dreamy eyes.
-
-The matron admired and wondered at the careful but swift conclusion of
-his study of Ben’s case; and when he had--she did not know how--made
-her feel sure he understood it, and had shown so kind an interest in
-the old man, and had gone again, it was scarcely five minutes by the
-great clock in the hall since he came in. But she did not once imagine
-that in the same time he had come closer to Creepy, and seen more
-clearly what the poor, twisted little frame and the shrinking heart
-were needing, than she had in the whole three years she had taken the
-responsibilities of the almshouse upon herself.
-
-“But not now,” he said to himself as he passed the window with so quick
-a glance that Creepy had no idea he even saw him; “we want more time,
-that child and I. I think there’s a chance there for a doctor to amount
-to something, for once in a way.”
-
-So here he was, for Dr. Thorndyke never lost much time when once he
-had determined upon a thing; and he was fairly seated beside his new
-patient before Creepy had recovered from the amazement of hearing
-himself inquired for sufficiently to draw a breath.
-
-“So, so, young man,” said the doctor, stooping for a quick look into
-Creepy’s face, “enjoying the free air and the sunshine with the rest of
-the world, eh? Well,” and he lifted his hat to catch the breeze, “it’s
-a day to make the most of, and I haven’t seen a more tempting place to
-pass an hour anywhere. How the light showers down through these yellow
-leaves! Is there enough for you and me both for a little while, do you
-think?”
-
-Creepy could not have spoken to save his life, but the answer shone out
-of his eyes, and the doctor was satisfied with that.
-
-“It’s a day to make one feel like a boy again,” he said, pulling up a
-handful of grass and showering the seeds through the sunlight. “And so
-they’ve all imagined they were children and gone off to the woods, I
-hear?”
-
-“All but me,” said Creepy, nodding at the doctor, with eyes still fixed
-upon his face.
-
-“All but you; you thought this was your place, and kept it, eh? Well,
-it’s not every one who has wisdom for that, though we all have our
-places in the world, if we could but find them.”
-
-“All but me,” said Creepy, nodding again.
-
-The doctor shot another glance into his face. “You’re very much
-mistaken,” he said; and then turning to pull more grasses, added
-suddenly, “Why didn’t you go with them?”
-
-“I never go anywhere.”
-
-“And why not?” asked the doctor, tossing the seeds out into the air
-again. “What would happen if you were to go? A pain here and there? A
-pain in that back, for instance?”
-
-The eyes answered again.
-
-“And not a new pain? A pain that comes quite often, and stays as long
-as it likes--is there at this very moment, perhaps?”
-
-Creepy nodded, but he could not have spoken for his life. It seemed to
-him he was talking face to face with a magician. How should _he_ know,
-when the people in the house were never told, could only guess, and he
-had seen none of them this morning.
-
-“And don’t you know that’s all wrong?” went on the doctor. “Other boys
-of your age play in the sunshine every hour they can get out from the
-schoolmaster’s clutches.”
-
-The never-failing answer came to Creepy’s lips, but he did not speak.
-
-“Do you know what runs across the road, just beyond the turn under
-those yellow trees? There is a brook down there, and not far below it
-passes through a shady spot, and gets very deep and almost as cold as
-ice. That’s the very place for trout! Suppose you and I go down when
-the season comes round again, say next spring, for instance. There are
-some great rocks there under the trees, and we could take it as lazily
-as we liked.”
-
-Now the doctor knew very well that if he had proposed that Creepy
-should take him on his shoulders and prance away moonward, he could not
-have amazed and bewildered him more; and it showed plainly enough in
-Creepy’s face, but the doctor would not understand.
-
-“You think it strange I could find the time, don’t you? That is true
-enough; it could not come very often--once in a season, perhaps, as a
-great treat. But for to-day it is pleasure enough to sit here in the
-sunshine. I wonder who made this bench? The same hand that fitted your
-chair, perhaps?”
-
-“No,” said Creepy; “it was Ben. He used to make them while he was a
-gardener. He got roots and crooked branches in the woods and twisted
-them together. That was while he was waiting.”
-
-“Waiting?” asked the doctor. “What was he waiting for?”
-
-“Waiting to be gathered in. The matron says we’re all waiting. All but
-me.”
-
-“And why not you? Are you in such haste that you cannot wait? You
-_must_ wait for spring, before we go fishing, at least. Then you shall
-help me gather branches for just such a seat. I must have one on my
-piazza. That is to say, if you can get away from school then, eh?” and
-the doctor tossed out more seeds, and they floated away and showered
-down over the walk, to start up and make Enoch a deal of hoeing in the
-spring.
-
-But nothing to compare with the thoughts he had tossed, and with
-seemingly a more careless hand, into Creepy’s heart in the five
-minutes he had been sitting on the rustic seat that had been such a
-pride to Ben. And there was no waiting with them. Every one had struck
-root already, and sprung up into some sudden, bewildering feeling,
-until there was a terrible confusion in the little hot-bed. Why had the
-doctor come to see him? No one ever came; no one ever sat down to talk
-with him. Every one was kind, always kind; but every one went on his
-own way. Go fishing! He go fishing? Had he not just told him he never
-went anywhere? Could not he see for himself, for did not a doctor know
-everything? And how should he help him cut down trees, or how should he
-go to school? Schools were made for every one else, that is true; but
-no one, except Ben, had ever helped him even so far as to read. Was the
-doctor mocking him? Did he not see that he was only made to sit in his
-shapeless chair, and feel the pain going up and down the crooked back
-like a devouring thing? Why did he talk to him as he would talk to any
-one else?
-
-“Shall we call it an engagement?” said the doctor, looking quickly in
-Creepy’s face again.
-
-“What did you come here for?” cried Creepy, suddenly, with eyes and
-voice. “Why do you ask me such things? You never saw me before!”
-
-The doctor rose up and stood before his chair, stretching himself to
-his full height.
-
-“Yes I have seen you before, and you have seen me. You have seen how
-strong I am, how light and quick my step is, how full of life all my
-veins are, and how that makes it a pleasant thing for me to live. And I
-have seen how weak and tired you are, and how your life is only to sit
-here and bear pain, as no child ought to do. And that is why I came,
-to see what can be done about it all! Don’t you know that sick people
-get well, and weak people strong, and crooked limbs are made straight,
-sometimes?”
-
-The burning eyes were dropped now, and Creepy only smiled and shook his
-head.
-
-“Don’t you know that, my little man?”
-
-“All but me.”
-
-The doctor stooped and lifting the lame child gently from his chair,
-gathered him up in his arms and held him, looking down into his face.
-
-“Do you know you are mistaken? I do not think we can make things
-altogether straight with you, that is true; but I think we can send
-that pain where it will never find its way back again, and put
-strength into those limbs, so that you shall go and come with the rest,
-and find out what it really is to live and move in God’s world; _that_
-is what I want to see about. I do not feel any doubt we shall succeed.
-Shall we try?”
-
-The doctor could not see under the great drooping eyelids and the
-quivering lashes, but Creepy scarcely seemed to breathe. Not with the
-thought of what the doctor had said, for his words only seemed a sound
-passing out into the sunshine; their meaning did not touch him as even
-a possibility. But he was speaking, was here, was holding him tenderly
-in his arms--that by itself was bewildering enough--he could only hold
-his breath and lie still.
-
-“So you don’t say no? You are not afraid to try?”
-
-Creepy shook his head.
-
-“Shall we begin to-morrow?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Good,” said the doctor, with a quick but gentle pressure of the strong
-arms, and then they placed Creepy carefully in the queer chair; the
-doctor looked closely into his face once, and said Good-by. In another
-moment he had passed over the walk where the scattered seeds were to
-make so much trouble, sprung into the chaise, and given the rein to
-the black horse, and the sound of its hoofs was ringing back from
-halfway down to the turn in the road under the yellow trees.
-
-Great was the excitement in the almshouse when the matron, after
-bottling up the news of the doctor’s visit all day long, poured it out
-on the returning party in the evening.
-
-“He had been there for nothing in the world but to see the poor crooked
-thing, though with manners enough to make a show of asking for the
-rest, and had sat talking under the butternut-tree for a full half
-hour, five times as long as he had ever stayed by Ben when he was
-dying; which she couldn’t get the child to repeat the half he had
-said; but the most she could make out was, he was coming every day,
-or for aught she knew three times a day, to try some plan of his own
-to straighten the poor thing out: which she was sure it was more like
-the Lord regarding the sparrows sold for a farthing than any other
-happening she had ever seen, if he had sent a young man of the sense
-and skill of that one, all unrequested, to lay himself out to mend a
-little life like that. And no one could be more rejoiced than she if
-he could do it, nor more ready to give praise for a miracle of her own
-times, though at the same time she knew it was only a young doctor who
-could afford to go about picking up cases that never sent for him, and
-that nobody could say were responsible to him in one way or another, if
-he did not choose to see it.”
-
-The basket of nuts for the winter evenings, which had made such work
-with the arms of one after another of the party before they got it
-home, was forgotten where it stood, while they listened with open
-mouths and ears to the matron’s speech, and when Enoch in his haste
-to go and see if Creepy looked just the same after what had happened,
-struck it with his foot and sent the contents rolling half across the
-room, no one said a word, or stirred from his place to gather them up.
-
-“Dear, dear!” said Sue, “but the Lord remembers all in their turn, if
-they do but wait his time! And it’s come sooner to him than to some,
-but there never was patienter waiting, nor would have been for a
-hundred times as long, if it had been His will!”
-
-“Well, there’ll be waiting enough yet, to see what comes of it all,”
-said the matron. “Sometimes doctors cure and sometimes they kill, and
-sometimes they do nothing at all, which it remains to be seen whether
-it will be one or the other with the poor crooked thing.”
-
-“Dear, dear,” said the old woman who had taken the most care of Ben,
-“what are we all doing here but to wait?” and then finding there was
-really nothing more to be heard, she and Sue bustled off to see about
-supper, and then to carry their tired bones to rest, and to dream over
-all the events of the wonderful day.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-
-Such a battery of eyes as was on the watch for the doctor’s visit the
-next morning! Not one of the paupers could be persuaded to any work
-that would take his individual pair out of range of the street; each
-one had an excellent reason for choosing a station where he could shoot
-a glance out of the window, or down the yard, and no very long interval
-was allowed between the shots either. Mrs. Ganderby herself found it
-highly important to keep in the front part of the house and just make
-sure that Enoch was going on well with a bit of repair he had set
-himself about on the doorstep. Creepy sat under the butternut-tree, and
-the yellow leaves had fluttered down till they lay in a golden circle
-around his queer little chair; the doorstep was mended, Mrs. Ganderby
-could not find another spot out of order within reach of the front
-windows; one after another the old clock in the hall had ticked away
-the hours of the glistening October morning, and still no black horse
-came dashing up before the door. “If I hadn’t seen the doctor with my
-own eyes yesterday,” said Mrs. Ganderby, “I should say it was all a
-light-headed notion of the poor crooked thing that he was here at all,
-which he certainly was here, however; but what he had to say about
-coming again is another question that will take care of itself before
-the day is gone.”
-
-[Illustration]
-
-Greater and greater grew the wonder and suspense. Was the doctor coming
-at all, and what was he going to do if he came? That was so far beyond
-what they knew, that they set themselves to imagining, until if they
-had seen him alight, one hand holding a terrible knife, with which to
-remove the lame child’s poor twisted spine, and the other a big anvil
-on which to hammer it straight again, they would not have been very
-much more astonished. Could they believe their eyes and ears, when at
-last, as the sun was getting round by the west, the ring of the horse’s
-hoofs was heard, and almost before he was fairly reined up, the doctor
-sprung out empty-handed, and was on the doorstep chatting with Mrs.
-Ganderby as gayly as if nothing of any solemnity had ever happened in
-the world, or was expected to happen while it should stand?
-
-Sue crept round to the shadow of the jut where the old clock stood,
-just to get an idea of what he was saying. Praising the matron’s bed of
-nasturtiums which she had saved from the frost, and asking her what
-receipt she used for pickling them! Dear, dear, but this was a strange
-world! What had doctors to do with pickles? and how were they to notice
-the taste of one thing from another, coming in to dinner as they did
-with pockets full of poisons, and the cries of the sick and dying in
-their ears? But hark! They had stopped talking about the nasturtiums.
-
-“By the way, Mrs. Ganderby,” said the doctor, “that little fellow that
-I was talking with yesterday, the lame child; it seems to me something
-might be done for him, and I propose that we should try. It’s rather
-dull music for a boy of his age; ten or twelve is he, Mrs. Ganderby?”
-
-“Indeed, sir, the land knows as well as any of us do, how old the poor
-crooked thing may be; you can judge better perhaps yourself, sir. But
-whether it’s more or less, it seems a cruel thing and unnatural like,
-to see him sit in that chair and let all the summer-days go by, and
-know no more of what living is than some poor squirrel shut up in its
-cage.”
-
-“Precisely what I was going to say, Mrs. Ganderby, and though of course
-it would be folly to talk of bringing everything right, in a case like
-that, still I am sure we can do a great deal. I say ‘we,’ because I
-shall have to depend a great deal on your kindness in making things go
-as I wish.”
-
-“Well certainly, sir,” said Mrs. Ganderby, stroking her apron and her
-gratified pride at the same time; “if there should be anything in my
-power, which I should have been the last one, however, to suppose a
-poor drought-stricken little life like that could be brought to look up
-much in this world.”
-
-“I want him to have some pleasures,” said the doctor; “something for
-those eyes to look at besides what they have dreamed over for a year.
-Books, for instance. Perhaps there is not a great variety in the house?”
-
-“Well, sir, as to that, you would hardly expect the number to be
-great; but such as they are, I don’t at this moment remember just what
-the poor crooked thing’s book learning may be, though I mind that I
-sometimes used to see Ben and himself over a page together when Ben was
-here. I should say he knew his letters at least.”
-
-The doctor snapped one of Enoch’s doorstep splinters in two, and sent
-it flying halfway up the horsechestnut-tree that stood a few paces off
-the grand walk, and in another moment Sue had to dart from her retreat
-in her corner, for Mrs. Ganderby was coming in, and the doctor was
-already making a pathway through the yellow circle around Creepy’s
-chair.
-
-And in another half-hour he was gone, and what wonderful thing had
-been done, so far as Creepy was concerned, no one could see; but for
-the rest of the house, half the people in it had been set to work.
-Mrs. Ganderby was bustling about, declaring she only hoped she might
-have strength given her to carry on her mind all the ifs and ands,
-and things to be done and undone, the doctor had laid out for her to
-think of; and something had been slipped into Enoch’s hand, and thence
-into his pocket, nobody knew what; but he had come in with great airs
-of importance, and was telling every one how he was to go to the
-wheelwright’s and get a pair of wheels to be fitted to Creepy’s chair,
-and how he was to wheel him down the road every sunny day, and let
-him see what lay beyond the turn, under the trees, or anywhere else
-he might take a fancy to go. And Sue, who had once taught a district
-school in the village where she was born, for a whole summer term, was
-engaged to spend half an hour every afternoon, in leading Creepy out
-among the mysteries of an arithmetic, slate, and pencil, that were to
-be sent to him the next day.
-
-It was well for Creepy that he did not hear all this for an hour or
-more after the doctor went away, for he had excitement enough in
-his own part of the visit, and yet they had seemed to be having the
-quietest talk in the world, for the most part.
-
-“So they got a big basket of nuts yesterday, did they?” the doctor
-asked carelessly as he sat down. “Well, that is good sport, but nothing
-to compare with trouting. Now, when you and I go trouting, some
-day--well, you’ll see how it all is. The nuts don’t try to get away
-from you and the trout do--that is one difference; but the fact is,
-it’s such very great sport, there’s no use in trying to describe it,
-though there have been books written about trouting. Did you ever see
-one?”
-
-“No,” said Creepy with great wondering eyes.
-
-“Very likely, but you’ll come across them some day. In the meantime I
-suppose you read what you like best, or do you take up whatever comes
-in your way?”
-
-“Nothing does come in my way,” said Creepy, “since Ben died. He only
-had two books, but they gave them away to somebody, afterwards, and
-that’s all there were in the house.”
-
-“That was the whole library?” asked the doctor, with a smile Creepy did
-not exactly understand.
-
-“Yes, that was all, and there were pieces gone off from both of them,
-but there was enough left for Ben to teach me.”
-
-“So Ben taught you, did he?” said the doctor, having learned exactly
-what he wished. “Ben was a rare fellow, to make schoolmaster and
-gardener at once. Did he ever teach you, I wonder, how much flint there
-is in a stalk of grass like this?” And he pulled one up, and began to
-make mischief with the seeds again.
-
-“Queer, isn’t it?” he went on, as Creepy only said “No,” with a still
-more wondering look. “And there is still more in a stalk of wheat;
-that is what makes it strong and straight, partly, and ought to make
-you strong and straight too, when you eat it. By the way,” turning his
-eyes suddenly upon the queer little jacket Mrs. Ganderby’s “wits and
-patience” had “worried out,” “would you mind taking that jacket off one
-moment, and letting me just pass my fingers up and down your back?”
-
-Creepy’s hands trembled a little, but he got it off. He never liked to
-have anything touch his back, it always hurt him so.
-
-“There,” said the doctor; “now tell me, please, do you feel any pain
-when I put my finger here?”
-
-It was the gentlest and tenderest of touches, but it was hard for the
-lame child to bear. He hesitated, but the doctor waited for an answer.
-
-“Yes,” he said.
-
-“Ah! and now here, please. Do you feel this same pain now?” as he
-removed the touch to another point.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“And here too?” moving it again.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Just as I thought. Now that’s all wrong. We must put a stop to that
-somehow or other. I wonder if I can’t get this jacket on again without
-as much trouble as it would give you?” and the doctor took up the
-shapeless little thing as gently as Ben ever handled the choicest
-hot-house plant. Creepy never could tell how it went on, only the wish
-ran through his mind that the doctor would always do it for him. It was
-so easy, and not a bit of the pain he always felt so long after he put
-it on himself.
-
-“Don’t you think that is a pretty horse of mine?” began the doctor,
-sitting down again on Ben’s seat. “We must have a ride after him
-together some day. Not just now, perhaps--it is going to be cold very
-soon-but when the warm spring days come again, then we’ll try it. And
-you’ll be having a good pull at your school-books in the meantime, I
-suppose. Boys of your age are all busy with their arithmetics and ugly
-things of that kind, eh?”
-
-Creepy shook his head.
-
-“All but me.”
-
-“And why not you? Don’t you know every one has to serve his time with
-these things, to get ready for other work by-and-by?”
-
-“All but--”
-
-“Tut!” said the doctor, getting up quickly and sending his last bunch
-of grass stalks fluttering out on the wind. “Who taught you to say
-that? Whoever it was made a great mistake, or wanted to cheat you out
-of your rights, I don’t know which. The world was made for you, just as
-much as for any one else, and you are to have your share, and find your
-place in it with the rest. Will you remember that, my little man?” and
-he stopped for a look in Creepy’s face.
-
-He could not see that Creepy’s heart was throbbing his breath away with
-all the watching and the wonder, and the thanks that had gathered up
-there since morning, and with hearing such words spoken, although they
-didn’t seem any more real than yesterday.
-
-But he saw how it was swelling up the veins in his forehead, and
-drooping the eyelids over the great eyes, and he did not wait for
-an answer, but walked away and paced back and forth over the yellow
-carpet. Then he sat down on the rustic seat again, and chatted as
-he had the day before, of what lay out in the world, and along the
-trout-stream; then he said Good-by, had his talk with Mrs. Ganderby,
-found Enoch and Sue, and settled matters with them, and was off. And no
-one suspected that he had been up and at work all the night before, and
-had not been able to catch a moment from the duties of the day, until
-just then, and that he still saw work ahead to stretch well on into the
-night, before there was a chance of rest.
-
-Hal Fenimore and Tom Haggarty had but just commenced their evening with
-library fires crackling and companions gay enough to atone for all
-the ups and downs of the day’s school, when Creepy slipped off to his
-little bed, thankful to lie down and see if his heart would not stop
-that beating that was tiring him so, and if the pain in his back would
-let him lie still enough to straighten out all the thoughts that were
-making such confusion in his brain.
-
-What had the doctor said? There was a place in the world and a share
-in it for him, as well as the rest? But the place must be just here,
-under the old butternut; it couldn’t be anywhere else. And he was to
-grow stronger, and the pain to grow less, every month until spring,
-and then begin to go to school like other boys. What a strange sound
-that had! It was pleasant to have the doctor say so; it seemed like a
-dream; but one had always to wake up from dreams, and find things were
-not so. “All boys go to school.” All but--ah, the doctor did not like
-to have him say that. At all events, he was to have a book and study;
-and he was to see with his own eyes what lay beyond the turn in the
-road. Enoch was to see to his going, and Sue and Mrs. Ganderby were
-to do other things, and the doctor was coming again. All these people
-thinking of him! It was of no use trying to understand it; if he could
-only go to sleep! And yet he feared the dream would be gone when he
-waked in the morning; he should find not a word of all to be true.
-
-He shut his eyes just for a moment as he thought, but when he opened
-them again the sun was shining through the patched curtain at the
-window, and the night was gone. Had the dream taken flight with it?
-There was but one way to find out, so he dressed himself with trembling
-fingers and crept noiselessly out towards his crooked chair. Enoch
-was there before him. Tools lying all around on the yellow leaves, and
-the old carpenter so busy with his work that he did not hear Creepy’s
-footsteps rustling over them too. The sun had not been fairly above
-the horizon before Enoch was off in search of those wheels, belaboring
-himself at every step of the way for a stupid blockhead that could
-make a chair for a cripple, and never have the idea of putting on a
-running-gear come into his head, though he had it before his eyes every
-day that the one it was made for never went outside the fence from one
-year’s end to another! But where would the money have come from if he
-had thought of it ever so long ago? Money makes most wheels turn in
-this world, and it’s not strange if a five-dollar bill put into your
-hand should bring some of them round to a lame child’s corner once in
-a way, as well as elsewhere. A likely young man, that doctor, and wise
-enough to know where to choose the right workman to do his job; that
-was more than could always be said of them, much as they might know
-about people that were laid on their beds and good for nothing!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V.
-
-
-The black horse had begun his work in some of the up-town streets
-before Enoch had finished his, and was hurrying past a handsome brick
-building just as a crowd of boys were entering it.
-
-“There’s about the place, now,” said Doctor Thorndyke, “where I’d
-like to see my little patient with the crooked back, after I once get
-him on his feet again. He’d hold his own with the best of them in his
-books, if he couldn’t in a foot-race, I’ll warrant, if he only had the
-chance; and there’s nothing that would shake him up, and put a stop to
-that miserable ‘all but me’ notion of his, like taking his place among
-his mates, as he would in a school like that. The only thing is to
-get him there. It takes a good deal of a back to sit at one of those
-desks;” upon which the doctor fell into such a fit of musing that he
-drove three doors beyond the house he was aiming at before he bethought
-himself what he was about.
-
-Meanwhile the schoolhouse, at which he had looked with such covetous
-eyes for Creepy, seemed half alive with hustling, bustling boys; the
-five-minute bell had already rung, and all were making the best of
-their way to their places, some flying up to the second floor, two
-stairs at a time, some passing in more quietly at other doors, while
-here and there a lingering step ventured on a few seconds’ delay to
-steal a last glance at a lesson that would have no further chance
-after exercises were once commenced. Only one figure stood still at
-the foot of the stairs: poor little Tom Haggarty, who had slept off
-his humiliation about the chess to some extent, but felt it rushing on
-again with most disagreeable force at sight of Hal, and was terribly
-anxious to keep at a safe distance from him for the present.
-
-“If I can just keep out of his track till recess,” thought Tom, “he’ll
-get warmed up with something else, and wont be apt to think of it. _I_
-don’t want him to be telling all the boys he can wind me round his
-finger in a game like that. ’Twasn’t hardly fair, either, for I hadn’t
-tried but two or three times, and he’s had lots of lessons, and there’s
-no end of pieces and moves to carry in a fellow’s head.”
-
-But Hal was one of the lingerers, and it seemed as if he never would
-move on. All the other boys on his floor had passed in, and were taking
-their seats, while with half an eye on the clock, Hal still stood
-outside the partly open door mulling over his arithmetic lesson, that
-he knew would be the first to come upon the floor. Tick, tick, went the
-clock, and pit-a-pat went Tom’s heart. Could he dare another second? If
-that door should be shut before he reached the top of the stairs, there
-was a tardy mark for him, and he was making a tremendous effort about
-marks this term. Would Hal never move? Perhaps he could creep up softly
-without his noticing. He put his foot on the first stair, then on the
-second, keeping his eye on Hal, when suddenly he was no longer there.
-He had glided in and the door was shut! In a second Tom was at the top
-and with his hand on the door-knob. The monitor, who had not really
-removed his own from it to turn the key, allowed it to open. Tom who
-felt small enough at that moment to have gone through the keyhole, was
-admitted, and stealing a glance at Hal, already in his seat, met a look
-that told him things were worse than ever.
-
-He would have given his new hat if he had not seen it, for let him
-work as he would at his lessons, that look, with what it promised for
-recess, hung about him like some ugly hobgoblin all the morning, and
-seemed to put a twist into everything. He called Eheu a noun, and
-said the Barbadoes were in the Arctic ocean, and finished an algebra
-example, on the blackboard, in long division, and altogether, when
-recess came, he felt so completely down that he didn’t care about going
-out at all, and if he had cared ever so much, he would not have come
-across Hal for all the recesses in the quarter. So he sat at his desk,
-and heard the shouts of some tremendous fun coming up to his window,
-and when the rest came in all aglow with October sun and air, his head
-ached, and he couldn’t see head or tail to the lesson that lay before
-him.
-
-But one o’clock came at last; out poured the stream again, and luckless
-Tom ran on with the rest, hoping that the tide swelled high enough to
-hide him between the waves, but they parted just in time to let Hal get
-a glimpse of him.
-
-“Hallo, Checkmaty!” he shouted, “how are bishops this morning? Don’t
-you want to send your compliments to a fellow’s queen?”
-
-“Checkmaty?” echoed Ned Farraday, a boy in the next class to Tom’s;
-“what’s that? Did you corner him?”
-
-“Corner him! you ought to have seen me wind him up last night! There
-wasn’t as much left of him as would point off a fraction. If he had
-been as slow with his moves as he was in getting to school this
-morning, he might have done better. How’s that tardy mark going to look
-on the report, my man? ’Twont help much towards your three hundred, eh?”
-
-“I wasn’t tardy!” answered Tom defiantly, for the question of the three
-hundred was too tender to bear touching.
-
-“Oh, you weren’t!” cried Hal. “Wasn’t he, boys? you saw as well as I
-did.”
-
-“Didn’t he get in?” asked one of the boys. “I didn’t see.”
-
-“Get in!” said Ned Farraday, taking up the keynote Hal had given; “I
-should think not much! The door was shut fair and square before it saw
-his shadow. If anybody don’t believe it they can look on the book and
-see.”
-
-“Look on the book and see,” set up a chorus of voices on all sides.
-
-“I tell you there’s no mark there,” declared Tom again, getting very
-red, and the miserable feeling that had got as far as his pockets last
-night, was running down to his very boots.
-
-“I wouldn’t say much about marks if I were you, Ned Farraday,” called
-out a boy a little larger than he. “I heard the professor call your
-Latin a failure, and that marks you down to six, and you know very
-well if Tom _was_ tardy it only marks him eight.”
-
-Ned grew red in his turn and drew in his horns at once, but Hal went on.
-
-“I say, Checkmaty, how long has Eheu been a noun? Ever since it meant a
-_lass_, hasn’t it?”
-
-“And _I_ say,” interposed a voice that had not yet spoken, “what’s the
-use of badgering a fellow that’s smaller than any nine out of ten of
-you here, and can keep up with the best of you if you only give him a
-chance. I heard the professor say Tom was six months ahead of his age
-in his classes; and as for this morning, you know well enough there’s
-no tardy mark when the door hasn’t been locked. Why can’t you be men
-enough to see there’s no fun in crowding a fellow? Come along, Tom;
-we’re going to have a game of base-ball this afternoon, and I want you
-for first pitcher. Let’s all go and get dinner, and be on the ground at
-four o’clock.”
-
-It was Aleck Halliday, and Tom had felt his heart come up out of his
-boots with a great thump the instant he heard his voice, for he knew
-well enough it never spoke except to make somebody feel all right, if
-not positively jolly.
-
-He slipped over to Aleck’s side and walked along feeling safe in the
-shadow of his tall shoulders, and almost sunshiny once more in the
-light of his handsome, friendly face. Tom had often wondered what Aleck
-was made of; he was sure there was some material in his composition
-very different from what went into other boys, but he had never
-quite decided whether it was what usually went to make up princes,
-or something higher still and supposed to have wings. Any how, a boy
-that was being “badgered,” as he called it, might be sure Aleck would
-fume and chafe a few minutes, as a great, noble Newfoundland might
-watch a cat worrying a mouse, and then, when he couldn’t bear it any
-longer, plunge in and scatter the sport, and stand guard by some little
-nook or cranny till the victim had a chance to escape. And as for the
-badgerers, an indefinite suspicion that they had been doing something
-mean was very sure to creep over them, and the ghost of an idea that it
-might be nobler sport to help a fellow along, than to push him down,
-would glimmer faintly at them from a distance; but unfortunately this
-never lasted long, and they were pretty sure to be ready for the next
-mouse that might come in their way.
-
-But for this time the fun was over; Tom was safe, and the mousers
-scattered off in search of a more substantial mouthful in the shape
-of dinner, and one or two lessons to be got well in hand before four
-o’clock, so that no demands of body or brain should interfere with the
-promised fun on the ball-ground.
-
-No one was more fond of the game than Tom; and though he was the
-smallest boy in his set, he was considered one of the best players,
-for he was swift as a deer, and had a true eye and hand, and a deal of
-pluck at carrying out what he undertook; that is to say, so long as
-nobody snubbed him, but that was the one thing he could not stand, and
-the moment anybody did it, he felt everything that would ever make a
-man of him oozing out at his finger-ends, and was ready to knock under
-for ever. He wished he wasn’t such a little fool about it; other boys
-snubbed each other, and were snubbed in turn a hundred times a day,
-and never seemed to mind it much, but it was no use with him. If there
-were only more Aleck Hallidays! But never mind. He was going to play
-a good game this afternoon, he felt it in his bones, and perhaps Hal
-would think something of him again, if he made a first-rate run for his
-side--of course he would be on his side if he were to play with Aleck.
-
-But to his surprise he found Hal had decided to play a match-game
-against Aleck; and Tom, feeling pretty strong under his captain’s
-shadow, ventured to prophesy a victory for his own side.
-
-“Where are you going to get it?” asked Hal.
-
-“We’ve got better fellows on our side than you have,” answered Tom,
-with an innocent idea that the truth should be spoken at all times.
-
-“I suppose you count yourself among them,” said Hal with a sneer; “name
-them over, and when they play.”
-
-“No, I don’t count myself among them,” said Tom, wishing he had sense
-enough to let things alone; but Aleck calling to Hal just then to
-choose an umpire, the mouse ran off once more.
-
-The umpire and the scorer were soon chosen; the umpire pitched up
-a cent, which coming down in Aleck’s favor, gave him his choice of
-innings, and he of course chose the second.
-
-As Hal was captain of his side, he struck first, and sent the ball a
-little beyond Tom, who was pitcher. Tom picked it up and threw it to
-the first-baseman, who caught it on the fly just as Hal was a single
-step from the base.
-
-Tom halloed for judgment, but Hal was pronounced “not out” by the
-umpire.
-
-“That isn’t fair,” said Tom.
-
-“I say it is,” said Hal.
-
-“It’s not. I wouldn’t play to it, Tom,” cried his left-fielder.
-
-“Well, your side can get some one else, then,” said Hal.
-
-“Never mind,” said the catcher on Tom’s side; “let’s draw lots for a
-‘say so.’” The lot was drawn, and gave the decision in Hal’s favor.
-
-“Three grunts for Tom,” said Hal, with the same disagreeable chuckle
-that had worried Tom so much the night before.
-
-“No, no,” cried Aleck; “it was out by fair rights.”
-
-“You’re not going to dispute the umpire, are you?” said Hal; but the
-umpire called time, and the game went on.
-
-At Tom’s next pitch, Hal ran for the second base; but the catcher was
-too quick for him, throwing the ball to the second-baseman, who caught
-it, and this time Hal was fairly out.
-
-“Judgment on that,” cried Hal and the second-baseman.
-
-“Out on the second,” said the umpire.
-
-“There!” cried Tom as Hal went past him; “that proves it was out on
-the first, anyhow. A pretty place a player like you gets into when he
-calls for judgment.”
-
-Tom’s side was now in; if he could only do something that would put
-him for once above the range of Hal’s success! Fired with this hope
-and with the thought of winning laurels for such a captain as he had,
-he took up the bat with the determination to do something brilliant;
-but venturing one glance at Hal, caught sight of a sideways gesture
-that he knew well enough was meant to remind him of the fatal swoop
-of Hal’s bishops the night before, his hand faltered, and the ball,
-instead of taking the direction he intended, struck directly in front
-of him. There was no chance now but in his heels, and flying like a
-deer, he made the first three bases successfully, but that was all. On
-the home-base, he could not tell how it happened, he was put out by the
-catcher.
-
-“Aha!” came up a taunting laugh from Hal’s side; “there’s a case that
-don’t call for judgment very much;” and Tom walked off and sat down by
-some of his fellows, feeling miserable enough. What _was_ the reason
-all games were so disagreeable, no matter how hard a fellow tried to do
-his best?
-
-“Never mind, Tom,” said Aleck’s cheery voice, “Davis will make up for
-it, and you got those three bases handsomely.”
-
-Tom looked up; he hadn’t ventured to raise his eyes before, lest Aleck
-should show that he had disappointed him; but there he was, with just
-as friendly a glow in his face as if Tom had covered him with glory.
-Tom felt his heart warming under it again in an instant, and in another
-moment Carter, the catcher, had knocked the ball down beyond the
-centre-field, and got a home-run.
-
-Tom felt all right again now, and began to cheer on the other men to
-do their best, determined that he would bring in his own honors when
-his turn came again. The next three runners got a score apiece, but the
-fourth knocked a fly to left field, and was out; the next got out on
-two strikes and Hal’s side was in again, with ten runs ahead when they
-took the field.
-
-The game however went on pretty equally. Aleck played his best, though
-there were some mishaps and disappointments on each side, until the
-eight inning, when Tom’s side got fairly “choked,” and left Hal’s still
-ahead by ten runs.
-
-“Who did you say had the best fellows on his side?” asked Hal
-triumphantly, as he passed near Tom.
-
-“Now Tom, my boy,” said Aleck, “this is our last chance; show us your
-best playing and help the others on, and we’ll beat them yet.”
-
-This was enough to have spurred Tom on to meet the thunders of a real
-battle-field, if Aleck’s honor had demanded it, and he took his place
-with all the determination of a Trojan.
-
-But Hal saw it was his last chance too, and waiting till his second
-baseman, who was also his second best man, was ready, told him to
-strike directly for Tom and “scare him.” Tom started and thought
-he was in time, but a cry from Hal of “There’s a queen’s head for
-you, Checkmaty! Catch her!” flew faster than the ball. It came too
-disagreeably on top of the surprise; Tom muffed the ball, and three
-groans were set up from the other side.
-
-Tom never could do anything after he had been hooted. He made a failure
-of everything that followed. The rest seemed to catch discouragement
-from him, and the game ended in favor of Hal’s side, with a majority of
-eleven, the score being forty-one to thirty.
-
-The boys crowded together to discuss the game, but Tom had a prodigious
-amount of something to do at a distance. He could hear Aleck’s catcher
-trying to prove that the second baseman had been all wrong somewhere,
-and Hal’s triumphant laugh came floating down to where he stood; he
-wouldn’t have gone any nearer him to hear all the discussions in the
-world. And as for Aleck! he was sure he’d find it hard to forgive him,
-this time, if never before.
-
-He managed to slip off one side of the crowd, without much notice, and
-made the best of his way toward home. What _was_ the reason things
-always went wrong that he had anything to do with? Other boys didn’t
-seem to have half the trouble, or else they didn’t mind it as much.
-But he was sure Carter must have felt horridly to have Davis trying
-to make out that he had done just the wrong thing, and the rest all
-seemed so eager to have it proved. He wondered why there couldn’t be
-some pleasure in proving a fellow had done well now and then; but there
-couldn’t be, for nobody ever seemed to like it.
-
-“I say, Tom,” shouted a voice behind him, and there was Aleck,
-overtaking him with long strides.
-
-“I say, Tom--hallo, old fellow, you’re not drawing such a long face as
-that over a game of ball are you? It isn’t worth it, my man! It’s fun
-enough while it lasts, but nothing after it’s over.”
-
-“I was afraid you’d think it all my fault,” Tom managed to say, though
-dreading even the sound of his own words.
-
-“All your fault! Nonsense! you made as good a score as any of them, and
-some of the others were out on more runs than you. I didn’t play any
-too well myself, but ’twas the way luck would have it, I suppose, and
-we’ll beat them all the same next time. But I was going to say, you’ve
-been helping me all the afternoon, and I thought you were bothered with
-those examples this morning; don’t you want a lift before to-morrow?”
-
-“Helping him!” Tom could have hugged the ground he walked on!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI.
-
-
-How the October and November days flitted away! And when one knew
-that December was coming, and the wheels of the queer chair could
-never rattle over the frozen ground and plough through the snow! It
-made no difference, time scurried on just the same. The only comfort
-was in making the most of it, and that was certainly done at the
-almshouse. Nobody counted the number of times the wheel-chair was
-seen going slowly and carefully down toward the wonderful world that
-lay out beyond the turn, or up the other way toward the city. And
-sure as the hour came round, there was Sue ready for her part in the
-doctor’s programme, and many a time the work carried her back to old
-days until she forgot her bargain, and the half hour stretched on into
-two or three times its length. How the pages were turned over in that
-arithmetic! But that wasn’t all for Creepy. There were the doctor’s
-visits! When he was there, such wonder, and such content; and when he
-was gone, there were the hours to be counted till he would come again.
-Every one in the house came to know the sound of the black horse’s
-trot, coming down the road, and just how many seconds might be allowed
-between its being reined up and the doctor’s having his hand on the
-door-knob. Very few they were, the listeners soon found; there was
-hardly time for Creepy’s heart to give a bound and say, “There he is!”
-But after he was once at Creepy’s side, no one would have dreamed that
-he was in a hurry. Time enough to hear just how many drives Enoch had
-given him, and to see the lessons that had been gone over, and to ask
-here and there, carelessly as it seemed, about the pain, and how the
-medicines were going. Then there was always a little chat about what he
-had seen going on in the city, and what the boys were doing there, so
-that, as he used to say laughing, Creepy shouldn’t be altogether behind
-the times when he took his place among them. Then a moment with Mrs.
-Ganderby, or a compliment to Enoch, or Sue, and he was off again.
-
-And all the while the days were slipping by, until November, dull
-and grim as some of its last hours had been, was fairly crowded out,
-the ground was frozen hard, and a few flakes of snow came fluttering
-down. Then the doctor found Enoch standing, cap in hand, in the hall,
-looking at the crooked chair, which, if it had been queer at first, was
-certainly queerer still since he had rigged the “running-gear.”
-
-“Is there any trouble, Enoch?” he asked, for the old carpenter was
-running his hand through his hair, and with the most uncomfortable
-expression upon his face.
-
-“Ah, sir, you never came in better time,” said Enoch; “it’s plain
-enough there’ll be no further use for these wheels this year, and they
-make an awkward thing to be standing about in the way; and yet it’s a
-job I don’t like to put my hand to, to undo a piece of work like that.
-And it’s only a few months after all.”
-
-“A few months till when?” asked the doctor.
-
-“Why, sir, till they’re wanted again,” said Enoch, staring in the
-wonder whether the doctor had asked a stupid question for once.
-
-“Well,” said the doctor, “if you intend to keep a hospital here for
-broken legs and crippled children, I advise you to take good care
-of your wheels, but so far as my little patient is concerned, the
-sooner you make kindling-wood of them the better. I intend to have him
-walking into the city every day when the roads are settled again in the
-spring.”
-
-Enoch’s stare grew ten times broader, but it was of no use. The doctor
-was gone, and if he had not been, Enoch would never have dared to ask
-him which of them had lost his senses.
-
-“Now, my little man,” he was just that moment saying to Creepy, “we’ve
-come to a corner in our line of march. I’m not satisfied with what
-we’ve been doing for that pain, but I wouldn’t fight it any harder
-while these pleasant days lasted. There’s not going to be much getting
-out, I’m afraid, for a while, and this is the time to take. Suppose I
-should want to do something now and then that would make the pain seem
-even worse for a little while, would you have courage to try it with
-me?”
-
-Up to Creepy’s mind rushed a story that Ben used always to be telling
-whenever anything came along that seemed a little hard to bear, about
-a certain slave, a great while ago and a great way off, Ben did not
-remember when or where, but he believed it was in the East, wherever
-that might be. And he did not remember what his name was, but that
-did not matter; he knew that his master one day ordered him to be
-beaten for a trifle, and when some one asked how he could bear it so
-patiently, he answered, “Shall I receive so much good at the hand of
-my master, and shall I not receive this little evil also?” And his
-master, hearing of it, was so filled with admiration that he gave him
-his liberty, and he became a famous philosopher.
-
-But Creepy could not have told the doctor about it for his life, so he
-only nodded, and said,
-
-“I am not afraid.”
-
-“Good,” said the doctor; “and you need not be. It is only that there
-will be some days when things look rather forlorn, but every one of
-them is bringing you nearer to spring, and don’t forget that we are
-going fishing together when that time comes.”
-
-So on went the weeks, and the days of pain came in among them here and
-there; but there were so many other things to think of! The arithmetic
-was no longer the only book, by any means; a geography and a copy-book
-came along one after the other, and for times when he did not feel like
-using those, there were stories enough to be read. But the doctor’s
-visits were more than all the books, and the great eyelids did not
-droop any more when he came, but Creepy had learned to look him square
-in the face, whatever incredible thing he might be saying. But he would
-not come _this_ morning; that was certain enough, he thought, as he sat
-looking out of the window at the snow that came drifting through the
-air until it seemed the clouds themselves were falling. Faster and
-thicker every moment, and yet it had been coming all night; the trees
-were groaning under their loads, the drifts were like great ocean-waves
-up and down the road, and the grass-seeds the doctor had scattered over
-the path in the fall were buried ten times deeper than ever before; for
-though Enoch had had his shovel ready ever since breakfast, there it
-stood by the old clock; there was no use turning out to make paths yet.
-
-So Creepy stood at the window, just waiting to see what would happen
-next, until his eyes were almost blinded; but there was certainly
-something coming down the road! Only a little dark object at first, but
-nearer and larger every moment. The black horse and his sleigh! And
-almost before Creepy could rub his eyes and try to see more surely,
-they were at the gate, Enoch’s path was broken for him, and the doctor
-was at the door shaking the snow from his shoulders and taking off his
-fur cap to knock down a pyramid from the crown, before Mrs. Ganderby
-should find it melting over her floor.
-
-“So you thought it was the sheeted ghost of myself, eh?” he said,
-laughing, as Creepy opened the door; and Creepy laughed too, for
-that was one of the things he had learned of late, though not from
-any book. “You’re mistaken, sir; I never was heartier in my life.
-There’s nothing like fighting a storm, to send one’s blood gayly to
-his finger-ends. And how are you this morning, my little man? Brave
-and well? Not quite equal to breasting this weather yet, eh?” and he
-stooped with one of those quick looks into Creepy’s face that always
-made his heart leap up into his throat.
-
-And the weather, as if finding that it had done its worst and troubled
-nobody, took a new tack; the clouds shut their gates and drew off, then
-began to break away, and by the time the doctor was ready to go, were
-rolling like great fleeces over a blue sky, and the sun was pouring
-down, and the whole work of the storm lay in one measureless, glorious
-glitter over the earth.
-
-“It looks well this morning, doesn’t it, this world that we own?” said
-the doctor, as he snatched a glance while he drew on his overcoat. “A
-pretty proud bit of ownership for us all, I think, don’t you? Some of
-its treasures may not be distributed just even, all around, but the
-thing itself belongs to us. Eh, my man?”
-
-What was he saying? Who? He said a great many things that seemed like
-dreaming, and yet, he surely would not say them, if they did not seem
-real to him!
-
-As for a bit of this life belonging to Creepy, he didn’t call that a
-dream any longer, since he had the doctor’s friendship; it seemed to
-him he not only lived, but basked in the sunshine, since that joy had
-come in. But God’s world, the real, great, wonderful world that lay out
-beyond the turn in the road, out beyond the city even, stretching away
-into beauty and treasure that he often tired himself with trying to
-imagine; ah, that could never be! That was for the well and the strong
-and the rich; for people who rode in their carriages, and would only
-think him fit to run after them and open the carriage-door. For the
-doctor too, of course, for every one ran after him, and _he_ would be
-rich some day. But for himself--
-
-The doctor stooped, shot a look into his eyes, and saw it all. In
-another moment he had lifted Creepy gently in his arms, as he did that
-first day under the old butternut, and was holding his face right
-before his own.
-
-“Look here, my little man,” he was saying, “I want to have this thing
-understood once for all. I have been trying to put some new ideas into
-this head of yours, these three months now, but I have not succeeded
-as well as I wish, and I must see if I can make myself understood this
-time. Who do you think made this world, and who do you think He made
-it for, this King of ours who has taught us all to call him Father?
-Don’t you know that whatever a king owns, the princes have a share in
-as heirs; and more than that, there’s a dominion set apart for them now
-and then, as a birthright? This is a great, glorious, beautiful world,
-as everything our King makes is, and he made it for us, his children;
-and the Prince Royal, our Elder Brother, who came and walked among us,
-bought it again for us by his life and his death, after things began
-to go wrong. I tell you, my boy, we’re of royal blood, you and I, just
-as much as the greatest man that other men bow down to; we can’t be
-_more_ than the children of the King, any of us. Only see to it that
-you keep close to the Prince Royal, and follow his steps like a child
-of the house, and you can claim your share with the tallest and the
-strongest of the sons. And if you don’t get hold of a square acre that
-men will call your own, in the course of your life, you can look at the
-blue hills and the soft skies, and walk among the broad fields and the
-flowers, with just as happy and as glad a throb in your heart as the
-people who have paid thousands for them. Do you understand, little
-man? Do you believe what I say?”
-
-Once more Creepy couldn’t have spoken for his life; but though the
-understanding and the believing that the doctor was asking for were
-only stealing over the edge of his heart, like the first ray of
-morning, yet they were making a glow there not so very different from
-the rosy light he had seen the dawn spread over the snow-drift under
-his window. It flushed up to his cheek with very much the same color,
-and satisfied the doctor better than words could have done. With the
-same quiet, gentle pressure that Creepy remembered so well, he placed
-him in his chair again and was gone.
-
-He was gone, and Creepy stood by the window once more; but was it
-the same little almshouse cripple that had looked out from it in the
-morning? It seemed to him that chains had fallen from him, as his heart
-opened wider and wider to the doctor’s words. The warm glow grew to a
-great throbbing joy, and he felt himself stretching up from the stunted
-little soul he had been, and _almost_ laying his hand upon things more
-joyful than he had ever dreamed that even a strong man could reach.
-
-The Prince Royal his Elder Brother? That meant the Lord Christ, of
-course. The doctor had spoken of him more than once, but Creepy had
-not dared put the “all but me,” aside then. But why not? Keep close to
-Him? Why shouldn’t he? Didn’t he come close to the doctor? and wasn’t
-the Lord Jesus like him, only a thousand times stronger, and wiser and
-gentler even than he; for wasn’t He a physician himself when He was
-here, and wasn’t He always the same? Did He not call the weak and the
-lame to Him, and did He not once take some of them in his arms, just as
-the doctor had taken him to-day? Children of the King, and the Elder
-Brother sharing his birthright with them? Oh, how different the world
-looked this time out of the queer old window! He stood still and almost
-held his breath, for it seemed to him as he looked up into the blue
-sky, that he felt some one drawing near, and the same bewildering joy
-that had come when he first felt the doctor’s arms around him, rose up
-in his heart once more, only stronger and deeper than before. For was
-not this some one who would never go away?
-
-“Which I did say,” exclaimed Mrs. Ganderby to Sue, a few days
-afterwards, as Creepy passed through the room with two or three of his
-precious books in his hand, “which I did say wonders never would cease;
-and here is the showing of it before our own eyes, for I mentioned
-at the same time that sometimes doctors cure and sometimes they kill,
-and sometimes they do neither one nor the other; and here it is, not
-only that he’s getting the poor crooked thing where he’s going about so
-light on his feet that the name Creepy will soon be no further use to
-him; but the child that I thought would never learn to look anybody in
-the face otherwise than to beg their pardon for being in the world at
-all, is certainly getting a way of holding up his head and going about
-as if he’d found out that his soul was his own, in spite of anything
-that heaven or some people that were lower hadn’t seen fit to do for
-his body, which there is no one could be more pleased than myself to
-look on and see it, though if it isn’t altogether like a miracle of the
-olden times, I don’t know what any one could put themselves about to
-call it.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII.
-
-
-The hum of Tom’s schoolroom had gone steadily on all this time, and
-was busier than ever, if possible just now, looking forward to the few
-days’ vacation just at hand, after which would come the short closing
-term of the year, followed by examination-day, the culmination of all
-excitement to the graduating class. Aleck was at the head of that,
-and Tom tried not to think of the day when he would go; it seemed to
-him school would be like a boxing-match without gloves after that; he
-wondered if he ever _should_ get used to rubs and knocks so as to go on
-comfortably through the world. As for a world where people did not like
-giving them well enough to keep you in much danger, he never dreamed
-of such a possibility. If he could only pluck up enough not to mind it
-more than other boys! And yet he was sure, if the truth were told, they
-didn’t like snubbing and being crowed over much better than he, but
-they had a way of getting over it as he couldn’t.
-
-However, if he stopped for more reflections, his arithmetic examples
-would not be done, and he plunged in among them with such zeal, that
-the last one was soon unravelled, and stopping to breathe a moment
-before taking up his Latin, he caught sight of a little performance
-going on between two of his neighbors, Carter, the catcher who had
-retrieved fortunes for Tom the afternoon when luck was so against him
-on the ball-ground, and Davis, who sat just behind him, and at Tom’s
-elbow. They were in a class higher than Tom’s, and had some pretty
-tough knots come in their way, as he very well knew, and they were at
-work at them just now, but each very much in his own fashion. Carter
-sat with one hand drawn through his hair, and pressing it tight with
-all his fingers as if that would help pull through his difficulties,
-and with knotted brow was working away like a Trojan, with no eyes or
-ears for anything off the battle-field, while Davis behind him shuffled
-over his pages for some rules or example that should throw a little
-light, frowned, put down a few figures, rubbed them out again, and
-pushed his slate impatiently aside.
-
-At last, happening to peep over Carter’s shoulder, he saw the result of
-his toil. Every example but the last done to a fraction, and lying in
-neat figures in its own corner of the slate. A gleam of satisfaction
-spread over his face, and drawing a little closer, he quietly and with
-rapid strokes, transferred every one to his own slate. All but the
-last. Carter was still at work upon that, but it wouldn’t come. Over
-and over again the figures were erased, and the example begun again at
-the beginning.
-
-“Pshaw!” exclaimed Davis under his breath, “time’s nearly up;” and
-writing a note to one of the older boys who sat near, he quietly passed
-it over to him, and in a few moments received it again, with the
-example clear as daylight on the back, and requiring but a moment to
-transfer it to his slate.
-
-None too soon, however, for the bell rang as he put down the last
-figure, and the class was called to the blackboard.
-
-Carter was at the head, a place he had held for some time by
-persistent, hard work, and accordingly explained the first example
-with a precision that showed it lay clear-cut in his own mind. Others
-followed rapidly, and the last fell to Davis.
-
-“Have you the last, Davis?” asked the professor.
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“Let us have it, then.”
-
-He made his proposition and began, but there seemed to be some
-trouble. He was not apt to get confused, but this certainly made
-hodge-podge.
-
-“Where is that example?” asked the professor.
-
-“There, sir,” said Davis, handing up his slate.
-
-He ran his eye rapidly over it, and returned it.
-
-“That is all right,” he said, “and very well done, and so are all
-the rest. You must learn to keep what you know a little more at your
-command, Davis. How many of you have the example?”
-
-How they had managed poor Carter could not imagine, but every hand
-except his own went up.
-
-“You haven’t it, Carter?”
-
-“No, sir, I couldn’t get it.”
-
-“I shall have to send you down, I’m sorry to say.”
-
-The boys made a great deal more haste than was necessary, he thought,
-to let him pass down and change places with Davis, adding one or two
-very expressive winks to remind him that his hope for a star on the
-record of that term was gone.
-
-But the reminders came in much plainer language at recess.
-
-“Here we go up, up, up, and here we go downy, downy!” cried a voice,
-followed by a chorus.
-
-“I can’t help it,” said Carter. “I couldn’t get it, and I don’t see how
-you did.”
-
-“Don’t you wish you knew?” sneered Davis.
-
-“Isn’t he game, to flunk at a straw like that?” shouted one of the
-boys, who had had the example comfortably done for him the night before
-under the gaslight at home.
-
-“Never mind, Carter; perhaps the professor will let you go back to
-long-division next term.”
-
-Carter looked so distressed that Tom, though furious at the whole
-affair, began to take a little courage that he wasn’t so much more of
-a fool about such things, after all, than some other fellows, when
-Aleck’s voice was heard to come to the rescue.
-
-“What’s that about long-division? If it’s anything that wants a long
-head, and a sure one too, Carter is the right one to take it. I’ve
-watched him all the term, and he’s had more of those tough examples
-right than I ever did when I went over them, and works them out on his
-own hook, too, without as much cribbing as some fellows want for a
-single lesson. Come round this afternoon, can’t you, Carter? I’m going
-to unrig my iceboat, and you can handle a tool much better than I can.”
-
-Off scattered the mousers, the bell rang, and it was every man looking
-out for his own again, till the exercises were ended and the tide
-poured outward once more.
-
-Aleck walked on very busy with his thoughts, but this time they had
-nothing to do with lessons, nor even with examination-day, unless as
-an event that was to knock away his stays and launch him forth to make
-such headway as he might out of the quiet harbor of his schooldays.
-He had no fear of breasting contrary winds, or of ploughing the rough
-waves of life with a stout heart; the only trouble was to decide on the
-port he wished to clear for; and this question, though it would have
-been easy enough if he had had only himself to consult, seemed balanced
-and counterbalanced whichever way he turned. But Carter never had a
-suspicion that anything worried him as they worked away on the iceboat
-that afternoon; he only thought Aleck was the handsomest fellow and the
-best company in the world, and wondered how it was everything went so
-smoothly where he was, the rough places always melting down, as the ice
-and snow were vanishing outside under the shining of the March sun.
-
-He couldn’t help telling him so at last, and Aleck laughed.
-
-“Do they?” he said, “I didn’t know they did; but there’s something
-in one’s way of looking at things, I suppose. If the sun were to
-pull a cloud of disgust over his face every time he saw a hummock of
-ice, they’d be likely to hold on a little longer. Looking straight
-at an ugly thing, with a bright face of your own, works pretty well
-generally, I think;” but when Carter was gone, and lessons pretty well
-out of the way, Aleck had need to try his own maxim, for the question
-that had been on his own mind in the morning came up again in full
-force, and didn’t look any smoother or rounder for its brief absence.
-
-It wasn’t a brown-stone front, like Hal Fenimore’s, in the library of
-which Aleck sat, but a bit of a gothic cottage slipped in between two
-large brick houses, with a clear sunset outlook from the rear, and a
-bay-window trailing with vines in front, while a tiny wing, that had
-begged room for itself on one side, formed a conservatory, from the
-windows of which flowers of every hue had refreshed the eyes of the
-passers-by through all the long, dreary winter months. If Creepy could
-but once have rested his eyes upon them! His most gorgeous dreams of
-what this world might be would have paled into gray twilight before
-their unimagined beauty.
-
-The brick houses on either side stood guard over the cottage, as if
-they had taken it up for a pet, and inside its walls everything seemed
-to be petted as well. In every nook and corner stood some delicate,
-graceful thing, and every article of furniture, every picture on
-the walls, and every ornament about the room, seemed chosen to be
-loved. But the fairest ornament of all to Aleck’s eyes was the sister
-from whom everything else had taken its coloring and its tone, and
-he glanced involuntarily up from his book now and then to watch the
-graceful movements of her white fingers as they followed the pattern of
-her embroidery.
-
-“I don’t believe there’s a fellow in the city that’s got anything to
-compare with her,” he thought as his eye rested on the poise of the
-beautiful head, the golden hair drawn back in waves and ripples from
-her forehead, the soft eyes drooped over their work, and the half-smile
-with which she followed her thoughts, whatever they might be. “I
-_know_ there isn’t,” and down he plunged again into syntax, roots, and
-terminations.
-
-The brown eyes were raised at him just then, and let the embroidery
-wait a moment, while their owner thought what a manly, handsome
-fellow Aleck was, and how like his father, and how proud she should
-be some day when she should see him taking his father’s place in his
-profession, his father’s old friends welcoming him, and new ones of
-his own rising up on every side. There were a good many sacrifices to
-be made, and a good deal of waiting to be done, before that day should
-come, but it would repay them all a thousand times.
-
-Aleck lost all this, deep in the mazes of an irregular verb, but he was
-out again by the time the eyes had gone back to their embroidery, and
-snatched a minute for another look and thought of his own.
-
-“Poor old Nell!” he said to himself, “she has set her heart on making
-a lawyer of me, and I--” up and down went the balances again, and then
-the lesson would have attention once more.
-
-“Yes, yes, I see; it’s irregular, and it works under Rule 53. I’ll make
-a note of that.” Another glance at Nelly, and down went the balance
-again. “And if she does, what is it going to cost? Four years at
-college, three at law studies, and as many more, if not twice as many,
-before anybody’ll give me enough to do to keep soul and body together;
-and by that time, where will she be? All the bloom of her life brushed
-off while she’s waiting for me to come to something! Pshaw!” and in he
-went again among the Ps and the Qs of the dictionary.
-
-The lesson was done at last; he was master of every word, and closed
-the book, but that was only to open the discussion of the future again.
-
-“And I know very well how it’s to be done, too,” he went on. “There’s
-just enough, as things are now, to keep up the house for her, if I were
-to take care of myself; but when it comes to pulling me through those
-seven or eight years, there’s only one way to do it. Think of selling
-out everything here, and letting her follow me about in some ugly
-boardinghouse or other, with only the chance of my being able to make
-things up to her by-and-by!” and for once Aleck seemed to have found
-something he could not melt down by looking at it.
-
-“Finished, Aleck?”
-
-“Yes, Nelly, and to-morrow finishes the week, and next week finishes
-the term; then three days holiday, then ten weeks more.”
-
-“And then?” said Nelly, and the half-smile brightened into something
-radiant.
-
-Aleck hesitated. He knew the picture she was drawing; how was he going
-to rub it out, and drag her into all the bothers of a new decision? But
-he couldn’t put it off much longer. Perhaps it had better come at once.
-
-“Never mind about then,” he said gayly, “let’s talk about now a little
-while. I never thought I should get ahead of you in anything, Nelly;
-but I don’t believe you had your first offer before you were sixteen,
-and I had mine day before yesterday.”
-
-Nelly laughed.
-
-“I hope you didn’t vow secresy,” she said.
-
-“On the contrary, Uncle Ralph wished me particularly to consult you.”
-
-“Uncle Ralph! What is it, Aleck? I don’t understand.”
-
-“He wants me to go into the store with him, and offers to teach me all
-he knows, and to give me a share in the business as soon as I am ready
-for it.”
-
-The smile vanished, and a shade of pity came over the beautiful face.
-
-“Poor Uncle Ralph! He is alone in the world, and I suppose he longs to
-have some of his own kith and kin with him every day. I am sorry he
-asked you, it will be so hard to refuse him.”
-
-“You don’t think I had better go, then?”
-
-“Why, Aleck!”
-
-That was all she said, but the tone and the look said a thousand times
-more.
-
-Aleck laughed in his turn.
-
-“Do you say why? Well, I say, why not? I don’t believe I shall ever
-make such a prodigy of a lawyer, sister mine, and it’s a horribly long
-pull ahead before I show whether I do or not, and here is a chance to
-take care of myself right away, instead of dragging on you a dozen
-years; and I tell you, Nelly, it would take all the man out of a better
-fellow than I am to do that.”
-
-“Hush, Aleck! You know how much papa wished you to have a profession,
-and his own above all others.”
-
-“I know it, Nelly,” said Aleck, gently; “but perhaps,” and he glanced
-questioningly in her face, “perhaps he sees some things differently
-now. At any rate,” he added more lightly, “there are more professions
-in these days than there used to be, and I’m sure a druggist’s, or at
-least a chemist’s, is counted among the most respectable of them. And
-as for Uncle Ralph, every one knows that he makes a profession of his
-work. Why, what do you think came to him from England the other day?
-A certificate of fellowship in the Royal Academy of Sciences! Imagine
-me in that place! Wouldn’t that shine brighter than being called a
-brother by the members of some county bar?”
-
-“Aleck, why will you trouble me by talking so?”
-
-“Trouble you, Nelly! I wouldn’t for the world; but Uncle Ralph wants
-his answer day after to-morrow.”
-
-“Well, it is ready for him; he need not have waited as long as that.
-Tell him we both love him with all our hearts, for his own sake and
-dear papa’s, and if he is lonely nothing would give us greater joy than
-to have him come right here with us, but that it was papa’s wish you
-should study.”
-
-Aleck had left his seat and stood behind his sister’s chair, bending
-caressingly over the knot of golden curls.
-
-“Nelly,” he said, in low earnest tones, “papa did not know how little
-there would be left; he did not know how it would have to be done. He
-was a gentleman himself, every inch, and he wanted me to be one; but
-which would he say was most worthy of the name, to take the little
-that belongs to my beautiful sister, and use it up, on the chance of
-returning it after years and years, or to go into an honorable place
-where I can be of more use in a month, saving life and health, than
-I could in a year of settling quarrels and splitting hairs? Nelly,
-I _can’t_ do it! I _can’t_ take what belongs to you! If I ever get a
-profession, I must wait till I can earn the money, and that will put
-the happy day so far off that you will be a tired-out old lady, waiting
-for it,” and he laughed again, for Aleck never looked on the gloomy
-side many minutes at a time.
-
-“And if money were as thick as blackberries,” he went on, “I’d rather
-be a doctor, anyhow; and this comes next door to it, and I’m not sure
-but a little above, for the doctors can’t move hand or foot without the
-druggists. I tell you, Nelly, there’s more in it than you think, and I
-might come out so scientific, and such a wise man, that you wouldn’t
-venture to speak to me except in the most respectful manner. It isn’t
-as it was in old times, when doctors took a spoonful of almost anything
-out of their pockets for a patient! I wish you could just see them come
-to Uncle Ralph with some difficult, delicate thing that they want done,
-and that they can’t do themselves with all their wisdom, to save their
-lives and their patients’ too! And I promise you it’s a place where
-the greenbacks come in! And I should get my share of them, instead of
-starving to death, waiting in my office like a spider in his web, to
-catch my first unlucky fly!”
-
-He waited for an answer, but Nelly did not speak. “Nelly,” he began
-again, very softly, “I believe papa can see into Uncle Ralph’s heart
-now, and if he can, I know what he would say. I only got a glimpse,
-just one peep through his eyes, and it almost brought the tears into
-mine. They plead pretty hard, Nelly!”
-
-Nelly’s lips were pressed tightly together, and then parted suddenly.
-“Day after to-morrow, did you say, Aleck? Don’t speak of it again till
-then. I will tell you when that time comes.”
-
-When it came, “Aleck, dear,” she said, with a smile, “do whatever you
-like best, and whatever you think best. I shall be satisfied, whatever
-it is.”
-
-“All right,” said Aleck, with his gayest glow in his face; “I’ll go and
-see Uncle Ralph.”
-
-So it was settled: and Aleck never knew the pang it cost her to give
-up the long-cherished plan for his future, or how thankfully she would
-have made any sacrifice necessary to its accomplishment; and she had no
-suspicion that he had sacrificed the darling dream of his life, rather
-than feel himself a weight upon her, and say No to the lonely heart
-that was craving what only he could give it.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII.
-
-
-The doctor had fallen into more than one fit of musing since the one
-that carried him three doors beyond his destination on the morning
-Enoch’s wheels were being fitted, and the result was, that he had come
-to a determination. But as he always kept his determinations very
-quietly to himself until it was time to act upon them, no one was any
-the wiser for it as yet. But at last, when the snow-banks had dwindled
-away under the spring sun, until only a stray mound was left here or
-there, and the earth began to peep out once more, brown and bare, the
-doctor made up his mind that the time had come. He had just arrived
-at that conclusion, when his office-door opened, and some one came
-softly in. He knew the step, and could see the tall, gaunt form of old
-Joan, the housekeeper, with her apron-strings tied in a hard knot, her
-silver-rimmed spectacles, and her high-crowned cap, just as well as
-if he had raised his eyes from his book. But Joan never liked to be
-noticed when she came in; so he went on reading, with his feet in the
-chair before him, as though no one were within a thousand miles.
-
-Joan had only come to see about the fire, that was all; at least all
-she meant should be understood; but the doctor knew very well, from
-the endless brushing she was giving the hearth, that she had something
-on her mind that would bring her round in front of his chair if he
-only gave her time enough, and this suited him very well, as he had
-something to say to her himself. Joan had followed the doctor from the
-time he needed a nurse until he required a housekeeper, and she would
-have been almost ready to quarrel even with him, if she had heard him
-talk to Creepy about their owning shares in the world together, for
-it was very much her opinion that the world was made for the doctor
-exclusively; and if there were a few other people in it, that was
-principally for the purpose of supplying him with a round of patients.
-
-“Ah but he’s a braw laddie, and ony auld heart might weel be proud o’
-raising sic a bairn,” she said to herself, as she glanced toward him
-once or twice while she still brushed vigorously away at the hearth,
-“though it’s true I never taught him the fashion he has o’ taking the
-chair before him that’s almost higher than his head to tilt his feet
-in, like a parrot fingering the trammels o’ his cage. It’s no so unco
-handsome as the rest o’ him, but what can a young man do, shut up in a
-room like this, with never a fair face to smile on him from ane years
-end to anither; and if he were to bring a young wife hame wi’ him, wha
-kens where old Joan might find hersel’ then? Na, na, it’s no change o’
-that kind I’m asking, but _some_ things ought to gae differently, for
-the pride o’ the house, and if he doesna see it for himsel’, why then
-old Joan maun e’en speak her ain thocht, that is a’.”
-
-But the speaking did not seem so easy after all, and Joan had
-come fairly round before the doctor’s chair, as he had expected,
-hearth-broom in hand, without getting her words into shape.
-
-This wouldn’t do. He had something to settle with Joan himself, and he
-must catch her in a propitious frame: at the same time he knew that if
-he spoke first, everything would go wrong; so without looking up from
-his book, he carelessly touched another that lay on the chair before
-him, with his foot, and down it went upon the floor, and the flood
-gates were opened.
-
-“Hoot, mon!” exclaimed Joan, stooping to pick it up, and wiping it
-tenderly with the corner of her apron, “hoot, mon, and canna ye be
-content wi’ finding yoursel’ maister o’ a book like this, that not
-one out o’ ten thousand o’ your neebors has learning eno’ to ken the
-meaning o’ the very cover itsel’, that ye maun toss it under foot in
-sic a fashion? It’s no that I begrudge gathering it up again, but I
-dinna like aught belonging to yoursel’ to meet wi’ disrespect, and
-that’s what I’m fearing ilka day will be coming to the house, a’though
-no fault o’ mine. Not that I fash mysel’ sae muckle if folk maun e’en
-mind ither folk’s affairs, but I’m an auld woman to be keeping up the
-credit o’ an establishment like this.”
-
-“You want some one to help you, Joan?”
-
-“Help me!” exclaimed Joan indignantly, brushing her apron off sidewise
-with both hands, as if to brush away the aspersion, “ye ken weel enough
-Joan wants nae help, nor ever will, while her two hands can serve the
-laddie she raised up to be the learned man he is, wi’ half the city
-running after him to save their lives and show them the way out o’
-trouble. Nae, nae, it’s no the work I’m fretting after, it’s only the
-gude and proper face o’ things before the een o’ the world.”
-
-The doctor looked up at her as if he could not understand a word.
-
-“But you’ve always been called a remarkably good-looking woman, Joan,
-and I don’t see that you look a day older than you did the first time I
-saw you.”
-
-“Whist, mon!” and Joan brushed the apron harder than ever, “wad ye
-drive the patience clear frae a body? Dinna ye ken that ilka time
-there’s a summons for your services, if it’s the richest mon in the
-town sending for you to come and bring him back from the grave, there’s
-naebody but an auld woman with her cap and spectacles to open the door
-for him? The cap may be as white as snaw, but it’s no the livery that’s
-becoming to a skelfu’ doctor’s house, and are whose name will soon be
-kenned far an’ wide among the wisest o’ ’em.”
-
-“But what would you have me do, Joan? A young doctor may have all the
-wisdom of Solomon, but he’s got his way to make, and his porridge to
-earn, for all that, and he must wait awhile before he can afford to
-waste his fees on the vanities of life.”
-
-“Waste! And wha kens better than yoursel’ that it would be neither
-waste nor vanity to ha’ things fitting and becoming and commanding
-the respect that’s due a high calling like your ain? And what great
-physician’s house did I ever see among my ain at home that had na his
-footman or two to open the door before ever a body had time to lay
-hold upon the handle o’ the bell?”
-
-“Suppose I get one then?” asked the doctor, looking very gravely in her
-face.
-
-“You’re no serious,” she said; “you’re no so easy to persuade, or to
-come round to the sound o’ reason a’ in the moment a body just sets it
-before your een.”
-
-“No,” said the doctor, “I don’t suppose I am, but the truth is I’ve
-been thinking of the same thing myself. But you know,” and the doctor
-got up, laid down his book and shook himself, “you know, Joan, every
-ladder must have its lower rounds, and you must not expect all the
-glory of midday, when the sun is just getting above the horizon. Now
-suppose my new man should be rather small and rather young, so young
-in fact that it would be a good thing for him to go to school, out of
-office hours. That wouldn’t make any difference, I suppose, in the
-welcome you would give him, or the kindness you would show him when he
-came in your way?”
-
-Joan looked doubtful.
-
-“It’s no a’ the gither what I wad choose,” she said, “but half a
-bannock’s better than nae loaf at a’, and young folk grow, if you do
-but gie ’em time. But he suld be a braw laddie, weel favored and wi’
-good back and legs.”
-
-“Weel favored enough,” said the doctor laughing, “but as for the back
-and legs, they are good in their way; and getting better every day, but
-I fear we can’t make any more of them than the best a hunchback ever
-had.”
-
-Joan’s face grew white. A hunchback opening the doctor’s door? She
-would open it herself if she were a hundred years old, sooner than that
-should happen!
-
-“I’ll tell you about him,” went on the doctor, not seeming to notice
-her; and beginning as far back as the night in Ben’s room, he gave Joan
-a running sketch of the lame child as he had found him, of the dreary
-life, the great wistful eyes, the pain that was never tired, and the
-sensitive soul, shrinking away behind the “all but me” that had seemed
-always to rise like stony walls before it.
-
-“Now a strong man with any soul in him can’t see a child in a prison
-like that, without wanting to knock the gates down for him, if he can,”
-went on the doctor, “and that’s what I’ve been trying to do the last
-six months, with the help of all hands out there; and I don’t think
-we’ve made a bad piece of work of it as far as we’ve gone. I’ve got
-the little fellow on his feet again, and he’s had more than one walk
-already, since the snow is passing off, and he’s beginning to believe
-all I’ve told him, or thinks he does, but it’s more like a story than
-anything else, so far, and I want to make it a reality. I want to get
-him away from that place out there, and get him in here where things
-are civilized, and put him, as soon as he gets a little more strength,
-into the best school there is, and let him measure himself with other
-boys of his age, and see what he can make of himself and the world he’s
-come into. And I don’t see any way to do this, but to indulge myself
-in an office-boy for certain hours of the day. The child must have a
-shelter, and some one to look to; and he’ll want more than I can be
-to him too. A friend something like yourself for instance, Joan;” and
-the doctor darted one of those quick looks and wonderful smiles at the
-housekeeper, that always made Creepy’s heart leap to his throat. Joan’s
-face ceased to be white long before the doctor had finished, and there
-was something the matter with her spectacles; she couldn’t see well
-through them, and there was a struggle going on behind them that was
-plain enough. It was a drawn battle for a few moments more, and Joan
-flourished the hearth-broom again, as if determined to knock over one
-side or the other with it, but at last she spoke.
-
-“Puir bairnie,” she said, “it’s no mysel’ that wad we in the way o’ a
-work like what you hae been doin’, and if I have na the skill to help
-you in what you hae to do wi’ the puir crooked back, I can e’en comfort
-the lane heart a bit now and then, and help it take courage for the
-fight with the world, that is na sae bad after a’ as some folk would
-ca’ it, nor bad enough to think the worse o’ a young doctor that’s
-willing to shelter one o’ the Lord’s sorrowful bairns, when he might
-hae the finest pair o’ hands in the country to open the door for those
-that are looking for him.”
-
-“Good for you, Joan,” said the doctor, smiling again, “and you needn’t
-fear any one is going to look as far as the limbs after they once get
-sight of the pair of eyes that shine out above them.”
-
-“That’s all right,” he added to himself a moment later, as he shook the
-reins over the black horse’s head. “Creepy has Joan for his friend for
-ever; now for Mrs. Ganderby.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX.
-
-
-Joan left the doctor’s office and retired to her own part of the house
-with mingled thoughts and sentiments. She had persuaded the doctor to
-grant her cherished wish: there was to be some one beside an old woman
-to open the door for his calls, and some one, if not in livery, at
-least in a tailor’s suit. But a crooked back! How was that ever going
-to look?
-
-“Weel, weel, it were a deed o’ charity at the least, and like the
-doctor’s ain sel’ to see that sic a thing could be done at the same
-time he waur gratifying old Joan’s pride, and doing the worthy and
-respectable thing for himsel’. And who kenned but it might gie a bit o’
-look o’ distinction to the house, after a’? And who could leave a bairn
-like that to greet his days awa’ alane and unpitied in what the doctor
-who kenned the truth o’ it a’ was pleased to call a prison. Not auld
-Joan. Nane suld ever say that.”
-
-Her reflections were hardly ended, before the black horse had sped away
-over the distance from the office to the almshouse, and the doctor was
-at the door again. That had long ago ceased to surprise any one; the
-wonder to-day was that, instead of making his way at once to Creepy’s
-corner, he remained at least ten minutes closeted with Mrs. Ganderby,
-and when at last the door opened, he held it ajar long enough for Sue,
-just ready to dart away from the old clock, to hear her say,
-
-“Well, well, sir, if you have such a thought in your heart, it’s not
-for me to do anything but rejoice that the Lord has shown such pity
-upon him, which at the same time, there’s no one in the house but will
-be sorry to miss the poor crooked thing, nor can do anything but wonder
-how you can find any way to manage things for a poor little ill-favored
-creature like him, much less to find him of any use to yourself; though
-after the change you’ve succeeded in making already, which it often
-seems to me you have done it more as the apostles used to cause the
-lame to walk than as a real living man of our day could be expected, no
-one can feel inclined to doubt or to wonder at anything you undertake.”
-
-In another moment Sue had fled away just in time, and was calling upon
-Enoch and all the rest to help her imagine what this mysterious speech
-could mean, and amid all this excitement the doctor was at Creepy’s
-side again, and darting one of the old quick inquiring looks into his
-face. But it was a joyous look too, and Creepy responded with a smile;
-he had learned to do that long ago, but ever since the morning the
-doctor had talked to him about the Brotherhood, the blood had seemed to
-flow with a fuller throb through his veins, and he could raise his head
-and meet the look of any one with what it seemed to him must be the
-same feeling that was making the earth blossom out into spring, green
-grass and flowers once more.
-
-“So, so, my little man! All bright and well this morning, and troubles
-vanishing away like the last rags and tatters of winter that have been
-hiding in the corners of the field? Well, that is as it should be; and
-now, if you haven’t been taking a walk with Enoch and tiring yourself
-out already, suppose you should get into that chaise of mine, and see
-how life seems to me, driving about in it all day. I can’t let you
-learn what exercise is all at once, and I want to get you into drill
-for that fishing excursion of ours; it will be time for it now before
-we can say Jack Robinson.”
-
-Six months ago this would have made Creepy’s heart stand still, and
-then beat with such a great, trembling pulse that he could hardly have
-breathed, but now he only got up from his chair with a glow in his
-cheeks and a great shining in his eyes, and said he was ready.
-
-“Good! And suppose, if you shouldn’t be tired of everything before we
-get there, suppose we should stop at my house a while, and see if you
-can find anything to amuse yourself with? And if you should, and if I
-should be busy, as I am very likely to be, suppose we should not come
-back at all to-day; or if we didn’t feel in the mood of it, not even
-to-morrow, and give you a chance to see if you like life anywhere else
-as well as here?”
-
-The black horse seemed to understand that something to deal tenderly
-with was being lifted into the chaise. He stopped pawing the ground as
-he always did when he heard the doctor’s step, and instead of dashing
-off at the first touch of a loot upon the chaise floor, he stood as
-if such a thing as moving had never been heard of, and only looked
-over his shoulder with wondering eyes as the doctor placed Creepy
-exactly where he wanted him among the cushions, and tucked the lap-robe
-carefully round on that side. But it was only a moment; they were all
-right then and off, but there was a touch on the rein that told him
-very plainly they were not going as fast as usual, and that every
-roughness in the road was to be left one side, or, if that couldn’t be,
-smoothed over by the best motion possible.
-
-“Driving isn’t quite what it might be, yet,” said the doctor; “but
-things are getting better every day, and by the end of another week we
-may see the dust flying, after all. Do you see that bit of green grass
-showing itself over there? We had better feast our eyes while we can,
-for we shall be coming to city pavements before we know it.”
-
-But he seemed to be in no hurry to come to them, or indeed to come to
-anything or any place in particular. They took the first turn in the
-road, it is true, the same that Creepy used to wonder at in days gone
-by, and which Enoch had showed him, in the queer chair, so many times
-since; but instead of keeping on after that towards the city, they
-swept off into another, and then leisurely on till they came to what
-seemed hardly more than a lane, overhung by sweeping branches of great
-old trees.
-
-“There,” said the doctor, “that is the way we shall take when we bring
-our fishing rods along with us. Do you see those willows down there,
-yellow as gold, and buds swelling on every twig. When they have fairly
-burst forth, and made green leaves of themselves, that will be the
-time for us to come. But this morning I don’t know that we can do
-better than drive a little farther.”
-
-Creepy did not answer a word, but that was of no consequence with the
-doctor; he always understood him just as well when he could not speak.
-Was this the world that he had dreamed of so long? Was this what life
-had always been to other people, “all but him,” this thrill that was
-filling every vein, this joy at his heart, this free fresh air, this
-sunlight, this feeling that there was something more, still lying
-beyond every turn? He leaned back among the cushions and drew long
-deep breaths, as if in that way he could drink more deeply, and make
-something more his own.
-
-The doctor chatted on, they took one turn after another, until at last
-there were no more to take, and they were coming fairly into the city.
-And now the doctor watched his patient more carefully; he saw that the
-great blue veins were swelling up in his forehead as he had not seen
-them now for a long time. The palaces and castles, as they seemed to
-Creepy’s eyes, the countless, wonderful throngs of people, the hurry
-and bustle and bewildering noise, were going to be too much for him;
-they must take the shortest cut home.
-
-That brought them past the little cottage between its two brick
-guardians, and Creepy caught sight of the conservatory window. In an
-instant he had started up with a sudden cry, his cheeks turned pale and
-then crimson, and he leaned past the side of the chaise until, for a
-second, the doctor thought he had lost him.
-
-“Wait a bit, my man,” he said, laughing, as he caught Creepy’s arm;
-“they’re worth looking at, that is true enough; but I can’t quite
-consent that you should break your neck for the sake of a peep at them.
-Sit up now, like a sensible fellow, till I can roll up the curtain and
-then we will walk past once or twice and see what we can make of it
-all.”
-
-The curtain was rolled up, and the black horse brought to a walk and
-then turned to pass the window again. This time Creepy’s heart _did_
-stand still! Geraniums, azaleas, roses, heliotropes, and jessamines;
-and almost loveliest of all, some one standing behind the flowers, her
-face as fair as any of them, and her golden hair bound back from her
-forehead like rippling sunlight.
-
-She had caught sight of Creepy too, Nellie Halliday, and though she
-could not read the whole story on the quivering face and great shining
-eyes, her quick glance told her enough, and when the horse had been
-turned again and was passing once more for Creepy’s last look, she had
-broken off a handful of the rarest flowers, thrown up one of the sashes
-a little way, and stood holding them toward him with a smile.
-
-Creepy turned one entreating look toward the doctor, and then felt the
-reins put into his hand; the doctor had sprung down and was taking them
-from her.
-
-“Excuse me,” she was saying, “I thought the little fellow was an
-invalid, and that perhaps they might be a pleasure to him, but I’m
-afraid I am venturing too much,” and a blush like one of her own roses
-spread over her face as the doctor took them from her hand.
-
-“Quite the contrary,” said the doctor; “my little patient is indebted
-to you for his first taste of one of God’s rarest gifts;” and with his
-hat still in his hand he was in the chaise again, and the flowers in
-Creepy’s grasp.
-
-“Well, and what do you think of them?” he asked gently, after a few
-moments as Creepy still held them reverently, scarcely pressing his
-white fingers upon their stems, and turning them from side to side
-before his enraptured eyes.
-
-He turned and looked in the doctor’s face. “I think,” he said, “the
-King must have made them for his princess.”
-
-“Good!” said the doctor, “that’s it exactly--or for a princess now and
-then. At least I believe that was one who stood holding these out to
-you.”
-
-But there was no time to talk about the flowers, they had stopped
-before the doctor’s door. Could Creepy bear anything more?
-
-With a word to the black horse, the doctor had lifted him gently from
-the chaise, and they were going up the steps together. And this was
-where the doctor lived! This had been one of the dreams over which
-Creepy’s thoughts had run a thousand times, trying to imagine where
-it could be, and what it could be like. And here it was, an everyday
-sort of place enough to city eyes, too closely between others for any
-thought of conservatory windows, a brown-stone front, and an iron
-railing up the steps; but grandeur itself to Creepy’s eyes. And now
-they were in the office. Books, books on every hand, and marvellous,
-mysterious glittering things that he could not divine the use of; an
-arm-chair or two, a lounge, and an ivy trailing over the window. But
-the doctor gave him very little time to go from one to the other.
-
-“Now, my man, or my prince,” he said, with one of his old smiles,
-“I want you to remember that even you might possibly, under some
-circumstances, get tired, and I’m afraid your physician may not be
-pleased if it goes too far; you have done a good deal for one step
-out into life, and I have some writing that hasn’t been done. Suppose
-I just make you all right on that lounge a while, and you keep quiet
-there half an hour or so, while I do a little work by myself. There--I
-think that’s about right; now if you should by any accident fall asleep
-a few moments, there would be no harm done.”
-
-The doctor settled himself to his writing, and appeared to have
-forgotten there was such a thing in existence as the throbbing little
-life that lay upon his sofa; but he did not forget it, not for an
-instant, and stole a look once in a while to see how things were going.
-He was afraid there had been a little too much; he had planned all he
-thought would do very well before the matter of the flowers came up.
-But he was soon relieved by seeing the great eyelids droop, then rest
-quietly, and in a few moments more he was sure his patient was asleep.
-
-“That’s good,” he said as he took one more look to make sure he was not
-mistaken; “only a child could do that, and I’m glad to see he has even
-so much of it in him. Perhaps he’ll grow young enough to make up for
-lost time, after all.”
-
-When Creepy opened his eyes, everything was as he had left it; the
-doctor still sat at his table, not an article in the room had moved
-from its place, not a wonder had lessened, not a vision had vanished
-away. He wasn’t even sure he had been asleep, and the doctor said
-nothing about it as he laid down his pen and turned to look at him.
-
-“There, that’s done,” he said, “and now, I suppose, I ought to go out.
-Do you feel rested enough to amuse yourself for a while? I think I’ll
-call old Joan to help you for this time. You must make friends with
-Joan, for you wouldn’t have had much of a doctor if it hadn’t been for
-her. I was smaller than you, and not a bit stronger, when she undertook
-to make something of me.”
-
-He rang the bell, and the gaunt form, cap, and spectacles appeared.
-
-“Joan, this is the little man I was speaking to you of; he is going to
-stay with me to-day, perhaps to-morrow, perhaps longer, if we can make
-him like it. Can’t you find something to entertain him with while I
-make a few calls?”
-
-Joan’s face was a study as she looked at the tiny, crooked form, the
-pale face, and the great dark eyes that still lay on the corner of
-the lounge. First, amazement, then perplexity and the tender pity and
-readiness to help that are somewhere in every woman’s heart, no matter
-how sharp the outlines of her shoulders; and in none more warmly than
-in the old Scotch nurse’s, doubtful as she had looked for a moment.
-
-“Indeed, mon,” she said, “it’s nae sae muckle auld Joan remembers o’
-the tricks that used to amuse yoursel’ in days gone by; not that the
-time’s sae very lang past, either, but it’s brought its changes wi’ it,
-and I’ve ta’en my share o’ them, I suppose. But I’ll do what’s in my
-power for ony visitor o’ yours gladly enough, and more than a’ for a
-tired little heart sic as this seems to be.”
-
-“Well, well,” said the doctor, “I’ll venture it. Tell him some of the
-marvellous stories I used to hear, or take him in your own part of the
-house, if he likes, and let him see how we manage to live here all by
-ourselves. Good-by, my little man; I’ll see you again before you’re
-half done with Joan,” and he was gone.
-
-It seemed a long time, and yet a short one, before the black horse’s
-hoofs were heard clattering up to the pavement again. It took all
-Creepy’s quick wits to follow Joan in her strange talk and make head
-or tail of what she was saying, and she found something quite as new to
-herself in the gentle, patient soul, the twisted form, and the “unco
-sorrowfu’” look that met her out of the brown eyes.
-
-But they both kept their difficulties to themselves, and got bravely
-along with them; and, best of all to Creepy, Joan was never tired of
-talking of the doctor.
-
-“It’ll take a lang day and a lang search,” she said, “to find anither
-man of nae mair years than his that can measure off against his little
-finger in all that suld mak the warld the better or the happier for his
-living in it. There’s mair wisdom in his head than in a hundred that
-think themselves equal wi’ him; an’ sic a braw an’ winsome laddie as he
-waur, an’ sae strang an’ gladsome, never dree or wearied, an’ I never
-kenned him afraid to raise his head amang the proudest, nor feel that
-he couldna fash himsel’ to lift up the weakest and the humblest o’ them
-a’. Ye canna see it a’ yet, but maybe ye hae kenned him lang enough to
-get a glimmer o’ the truth. Dinne ye think sae, bairnie?”
-
-“I think,” said Creepy, slowly rising up from where he lay, and fixing
-the great brown eyes on Joan’s face, “I think the weak and the sick
-must come to him as they came to the Lord Christ when he was here.
-Don’t you think He has taught him to be like Himself?”
-
-From that moment Joan would have fought with wild beasts, if it had
-been necessary, to protect and cherish her new charge.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X.
-
-
-A week later Creepy was as quietly domesticated in the doctor’s house
-as if he had been left among the inside finishings by the builder;
-and instead of the shrinking from everybody and everything that would
-once have made it impossible to him, the warm glow in his veins, that
-he had thought must be like spring to the earth, kept on, as warm and
-as life-giving as ever; his own old “All but me” seemed to have fled
-away, and the doctor’s “Why not you?” to have made some little hold for
-itself at last.
-
-And there was still one more change that covered up, if it did not
-eclipse, all others: a new suit from the tailor’s, which, though not
-“worried out” by Mrs. Ganderby’s “wits and patience,” smoothed away
-so much from the queer figure, and showed to so much advantage the
-delicacy of face and form there really was, that Joan was actually
-proud to have them appear at the front door.
-
-But the books were the great thing, after all. A whole new set, and the
-doctor to hear his lessons, though the doctor did not think as much of
-that as Creepy did.
-
-“Well enough for a while,” he said to himself, “till I can bring him
-up to the mark, but I don’t want him moping at home with an old fellow
-like me; I want to get him into that schoolhouse over yonder, and let
-him get his blood stirred among boys like himself.”
-
-“Like himself!” he repeated, with a smile; “well, no, not exactly that,
-that’s a fact. They’ve got better backs than he has, but he’s got a
-head that will beat any half dozen of them together, if they don’t
-look sharp. If I saw other people putting a boy of his health over the
-ground he’s making, in the same time, I should say they were a set of
-fools, but it seems nothing more than play to him. I believe I could
-get him admitted there in another six weeks, and he’ll make a steady
-run through, if I can only keep up his health, and then--”
-
-The doctor glanced with a look quite like fatherly pride at Creepy,
-where he sat with his hair pushed back from his forehead, his slender
-fingers buried in the pages of his book, and the brown eyes devouring
-what lay before them.
-
-“And then,” he went on, “I don’t know about trusting him at college.
-I’m not sure he’ll have strength for that; but we’ll make a doctor of
-him yet, and one that knows what he’s about too, if I’m not very much
-mistaken.”
-
-And so the time slipped away; long, velvety grass made one forget
-the snow had ever lain in the fields, the willow-buds had burst and
-were swinging like long, gray plumes over the brook, and Creepy and
-the doctor had been trouting along its shore. That was a day that
-bewildered him as much as the sight of Nelly Halliday’s flowers, but
-the doctor was not afraid this time; the cool, fresh air and the quiet
-rests under the old trees with the picnic-baskets were a balance on the
-other side, and Creepy’s quiet laughs breaking out now and then told
-that everything was going right.
-
-“So,” said the doctor that evening, as Creepy lay curled up in the
-sofa-corner for a rest, “do you remember the two things we talked about
-under the old butternut-tree? Fishing and going to school, weren’t
-they? Well, now we’ve tried one of them and like it pretty well, hadn’t
-we better be getting ready for the other?”
-
-Creepy only laughed and drew himself up with a look that rewarded
-the doctor for all the pains he had taken. It was the “Why not you?”
-smiling quietly out of his eyes, for after he had really gone fishing
-with the doctor, what else might not come to pass?
-
-But not quite yet. Creepy must get used to as much of the new wine of
-life as he was tasting now before the doctor could venture on filling
-any nearer to the brim; and moreover he was afraid the “Why not you?”
-was still a pretty feeble little thing. If anything should happen to
-crush it down and break it off to the roots, he did not know as he
-should ever be able to raise it again. He was very much afraid the “All
-but me” would start up once more and choke it out for ever.
-
-So Creepy went on with his lessons, and understood Joan better every
-day, and drove about behind the black horse until the palaces and
-castles began to look more like houses for real men and women. But best
-of all was a walk now and then quite by himself past Nelly Halliday’s
-window, and more than once he had come home with just such a handful of
-treasures as had set him beside himself the first day he came into the
-city.
-
-But if Creepy was getting used to the affair of the flowers, and began
-to take it quietly, so that it didn’t set him in a toss any more, the
-doctor didn’t seem to be.
-
-“Pshaw!” he said to himself as he saw them, “that’s the privilege a
-child has without asking for it! I’d give a month of my life to see a
-face like that again, and I don’t dare even to steal a look through
-the side of my chaise as I drive by, while he can walk up to the very
-window-pane and wait till it opens to him.”
-
-But he only asked quietly, “Who gave them to you, my little man?”
-
-“The princess,” said Creepy, seriously enough.
-
-The doctor laughed, and said, “Good,” again, but the second time Creepy
-had a different answer.
-
-“The princess cut them for me, but some one else who was with her
-jumped through the window and brought them to me. He was handsome,
-too,” and then the doctor had two to envy, instead of one.
-
-He would not have disturbed himself much about it, though, if he had
-seen that it was only Aleck, and had heard him at that very moment
-telling Nelly, with great fun in his eyes, that it was all very fine
-for him to play humble servant and dispense her favors, until some
-older pair of beseeching eyes than their new visitor’s should stand
-pleading before the door.
-
-But Nelly’s sweet thoughts were wandering off after Creepy, and she
-would have envied the doctor to his heart’s content had she known that
-he had the happiness of doing every day and all day long what had only
-fallen in her way two or three times, and might never come again.
-
-“I wish we knew where the little fellow lives, Aleck, and whom he
-belongs to. Somebody is kind to him, I know; but it seems strange they
-don’t provide him with a few flowers of his own, he seems so ravenous
-for them. I’m almost glad they don’t, though, it is so delightful to
-have him coming here now and then.”
-
-The doctor thought it strange, too, and was just then berating himself
-for a stupid fellow, that it had never occurred to him how they
-would have brightened up the almshouse the last winter. However, he
-couldn’t be altogether sorry, and if things had come round so that
-Miss Halliday’s flowers were straying into the office, and bringing
-in a light and a fragrance such as the dull, old room had never known
-before, it was too pleasant to quarrel with altogether.
-
-“An’ what’s the doctor been making up his mind to, now, I wonder?”
-said old Joan to herself as she lingered about with her dusting one
-morning. “Something, I ken well eneugh by the glint in his een and the
-close-pulled line about his lips. Something is sure to happen when his
-face sets itsel’ that fashion;” and she was right.
-
-“Joan,” he said, “the boy is ready to go to school. It is high time;
-it’s altogether too dull music shut up here with only an old woman
-and a young doctor to speak to from one day to another. The last term
-of the year is half out, it is true, but he had better go the half
-and make a few acquaintances to amuse himself with through the long
-vacation, and then he’ll be ready to start fair and square when the
-next year begins.”
-
-“Hoot, mon,” she said, “canna ye see that the wee bairnie is doing weel
-enough whaur he bides, that ye maun tak him and turn him loose amang a
-parcel o’ boys that’s mair like wild animals than anything fit to be
-trusted wi’ a tender flower ye hae but just now taught to haud up its
-head a bit at the best? Only let ane o’ them trample down your wark wi’
-a rough-shod foot, an’ whaur would it be then?”
-
-“That would be an ugly piece of work,” said the doctor; “but boys are
-not so bad as you think, and a wild animal would be a mild term for one
-that wouldn’t lend a helping hand when a little fellow like Creepy came
-in his way. And that’s the very thing I want; there are some things you
-and I can’t do for him, let our will be ever so good.”
-
-“Weel, weel,” said Joan, “its no becoming for me to be disputing wi’ a
-doctor about his patient; but if any harm comes, it may need doctor and
-nurse baith to bring things right again.”
-
-“We wont look for anything of that kind,” said the doctor; “and as for
-‘bringing things right,’ I don’t see that much help is needed from
-anybody just now. Did you ever think the boy would stand as straight,
-or walk as fast, as you see him to-day? It’s about time to say Good-by
-to that name of his, I think, though I don’t know exactly where to look
-for another.”
-
-“And what need hae ye o’ anither, if anither means aught different frae
-your ain?” said Joan. “Havena ye as fair a name as the world turns its
-ear to, and dinna ye intend keeping the bairn near eneugh yoursel’ to
-let him hae a share in it? What harm wad come to ony o’ us if folk
-should learn to ca’ him Thorndyke?”
-
-“None in the world,” said the doctor, laughing, “and if you and he are
-agreed, we’ll call it settled.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI.
-
-
-The hurrying, scurrying, scrambling stream of boys was once more
-leaping and pushing, running and walking up the schoolhouse-stairs,
-where Tom had waited so long in vain hope that Hal would “move on.”
-There were not so very many of them, not more than thirty-five or forty
-at the most; but there was something in the way they were getting up
-stairs that would have made any one who wasn’t used to it sure there
-were legs and boots enough for fifty or a hundred. They subsided
-considerably at the schoolroom-door, though not altogether, as the
-bell had not yet rung, but one by one, as they passed in, they seemed
-struck into dumb astonishment at what they saw. It was only Creepy
-standing by his desk while the professor looked over his books, and
-talked pleasantly of the place he had better take in the classes. But
-the queer, twisted little form, the great head with its high, white
-forehead and brilliant eyes, and the color coming and going like a
-living thing in the pale cheeks, seemed to put a spell on the boys, and
-held their eyes as if they had seen a hobgoblin, until the professor
-turned his own upon them with such a flash and frown as sent them off
-to their seats and their own affairs in a twinkling. But Creepy hardly
-heard what the professor was saying; the rush had taken his breath
-away, and though he had not dared look up as it came, he felt every
-step that passed near him, and his heart was throbbing again as it had
-not since the day when he crept out to his little room after the first
-visit from the doctor.
-
-And it would not be quiet after the bell had rung, and every one was
-so busy that he had ventured as many glances as he liked about the
-room. Was this school? Were these the boys he was to know and call his
-schoolmates and companions? But so many! Such a great crowd! He had not
-thought so many boys ever got together in one school; he had hardly
-thought there were as many in the city! How should he ever come to know
-one from the other? how would he ever dare to speak to any of them?
-Oh, why did he come away from the doctor and Joan? He felt happy, and
-remembered that he was one of the princes when he was with them; and
-the professor, too, he did not mind; the doctor and he had had such a
-pleasant talk when the doctor came to introduce him, and he had said so
-many kind things already. No, he should never be afraid of him, but
-there were too many of these boys, and still more in the next room.
-
-His head felt dizzy and he laid it down upon his desk, and listened to
-the hum a while with his eyes shut. How was he ever going to study in
-the midst of it?
-
-But somehow, after the first half hour, it did not seem quite so much,
-and by the time the bell struck ten o’clock, Creepy was going on with
-his lessons with a steadier pulse and almost a feeling of pleasure
-warming up in his heart again. What if he were to like it, after all!
-What if some of the boys were even to like him, and they should come
-to be friends, as the doctor wished! At any rate, he should see their
-games at recess! The doctor had told him about them, and given him a
-great many directions not to run too much until he got a little used to
-it; he couldn’t understand very well yet, but it would all come right
-if he once saw.
-
-Hum, hum, went the schoolroom, and on went the routine of lessons. If
-any of the other boys had been told the new-comer thought it exciting,
-they would have called it about the strangest thing they ever heard
-of. Carter and Davis were busy at that very moment in the next room
-over an illustrated almanac they had been getting up, to show how many
-days and hours still remained before it would all be over, and the long
-vacation come on. How many hours said almanac had taken from their
-studies, and how much care had been necessary to conceal it from proper
-authorities, were questions they did not vex their souls about; it was
-trouble enough to Davis to furnish the plan, the leading ideas, and the
-plain work, while Carter designed the illustrations, and a pretty good
-thing they had made of it altogether, they thought.
-
-It lay open now on Carters desk, just inside his astronomy, and he made
-a sign to Davis to look at the last and crowning design just completed.
-
-Davis signalled “Tip-top” with telegraphic taps of his pencil upon his
-slate, and then the astronomy-class was called.
-
-The boys filed past the open door that led from the small room into the
-one where Creepy sat, with a quiet, regular step until Aleck reached
-it, and his eyes wandering through, caught sight of the face that had
-looked in at the conservatory-window with such rapture two or three
-times, but had been missing now so long that he and Nelly had feared
-they should never meet it again. Without knowing he did it, he came
-to such a sudden halt that Carter, who was behind him, was “brought up
-all standing,” his astronomy knocked from his hand, and the almanac
-went skimming away until at last it fluttered down directly before the
-professor’s feet.
-
-“Thank you,” said the professor, with a nod and a bow to Carter; “yes,
-I will look at it with pleasure,” and picking it up he turned leaf
-after leaf, and studied one after another of the chefs-d’œuvres.
-
-“Ah,” he said, after what seemed to the two boys an eternity of
-suspense, “I really was not aware I had such an artist in the school.
-Modesty is a virtue, and shrinks from having its work exhibited, but
-such masterpieces as these I must beg to hold up for one moment to the
-admiration of the class,” and mounting the platform he took his seat at
-the desk, and holding up the almanac to the view of the whole room, he
-turned the pages and exhibited one after another of the grand designs
-for the five weeks remaining, in every one of which a caricature of
-himself formed a prominent figure.
-
-A suppressed murmur arose as the pictures met the devouring eyes of the
-boys, beginning with a bonfire of compositions at which the professor
-was trying to warm his icy heart, and ending with the Fourth of July
-in the shape of a spread eagle with wings of stars and stripes, the
-school bell in one talon and the blackboard brush in the other, flying
-away with the professor bodily, while a pile of books like a small
-haystack was heaped upon its back, geographies, Virgils, philosophies
-and grammars, helter-skelter, and hanging together no one could tell
-how.
-
-Carter looked as if he would sink, or at least as if he would give all
-he expected to die possessed of, if a knot-hole would open and let him
-escape, but Davis made a tremendous effort and kept so unmoved a face
-that no one suspected him of having anything to do with the affair.
-
-“Allow me to congratulate you,” said the professor, as he returned
-the almanac, “not only is such talent worthy of commendation, but the
-faithful use of time, and the expenditure of precious moments upon
-work of genuine importance, will if formed into a habit, become of
-life-long value, and I must congratulate myself that accident has
-brought the indication of such promise to my notice;” and with another
-bow he placed the fated subject of discussion in Carter’s hands, which
-would far sooner have reached themselves out for a flogging than to
-acknowledge such an ownership.
-
-The lesson went on, but a more vivid picture filled Aleck’s mind
-than any Carter’s pencil could produce. That face at the desk in the
-other room! Their eyes had met, and Creepy had recognized him at the
-same instant and with a great bound of joy, and was over his book now
-without seeing a word, with no room for anything but the thought that
-he was here; and Aleck himself had to take good care that he did not
-stumble in his recitation, he was so busy thinking what Nelly would
-say when he told her whom he had found, and how she would delight to
-surprise him with a handful of flowers on his desk now and then.
-
-But the recitation was over at last and with it the first division of
-the morning session; the bell rang for recess and the stream poured out
-once more, though soberly as a funeral procession compared with the way
-it had passed in a few hours before.
-
-This was what Creepy had been longing for, and yet when the moment
-fairly came, it seemed to him he could not stir. If he could only see
-that face that had looked in at the door! But he saw only one strange
-one after another, and each glancing curiously at him as it passed.
-
-But the professor caught sight of him just then and divined the
-difficulty.
-
-“Don’t you feel like going out? I think I would try if I were you,” he
-said with the same smile that had been so reassuring in the morning.
-“Here, Haggarty,” he added to Tom, who had hung behind as usual, to
-keep clear of something he knew Hal had on his tongue’s end, “take this
-boy along with you, can’t you, and see that he makes a good time out of
-it somehow. It don’t do to sit here too long without a breath of air.”
-
-They went down stairs together, and though Creepy thought Tom seemed
-to be casting sidelong glances at him, it never occurred to him that
-he saw anything peculiar beyond his being a stranger, and the shouts
-coming up from the playground had such a tempting sound, that he
-hurried over the stairs in a way that astonished Tom beyond measure.
-
-“This is the way,” said Tom, pushing open the door, and leading Creepy
-out, with a feeling that he would do anything in the world if he only
-knew what was the right thing, but that he really didn’t, he took
-refuge in a corner close at hand, and a little off the common track of
-the players.
-
-“Hurrah for Carter and his almanac!” was the shout just now coming up,
-“Carter’s almanac, the newest thing out!”
-
-“I say, old fellow, is it time to look out for storms?” cried Hal
-Fenimore’s voice.
-
-“And I say, what quarter of the moon is best for sowing winter wheat?”
-said another.
-
-“You don’t give away those almanacs, do you?” cried a third; “if you do
-I want the first chance.”
-
-“Come, come,” said Aleck, who had been distressed enough at being the
-unlucky cause of all the trouble, “what’s the use of harping for ever
-on one string. Let’s have a game of ball, or time will be up before we
-know it.”
-
-The mousers scattered again, and drew off for their game, while another
-set were establishing bounds for a run of tag. All this had been Greek
-to Creepy; he hadn’t understood a word, but it would all come to him in
-time, he supposed, if he could ever get through this business of being
-acquainted. Aleck had watched for him when the stream first poured out,
-but had given him up before now, and moved off, and poor little Tom,
-feeling more and more awkward every moment, made a great effort at last
-to say, “They’re going to have a game; don’t you want to come?”
-
-Creepy hesitated a moment, trying to find voice.
-
-“What a plague! He isn’t going to answer at all,” thought Tom, and
-in a fit of desperation, dreading above all lest Hal should get a
-sight of the situation, plunged his hands into his pockets, and walked
-away to join the players. A sudden thought sent Aleck back into the
-school-room, and Creepy, who had caught one glimpse of him, felt his
-last hope depart.
-
-“However nobody seems to be taking any notice,” he thought, “and I can
-look on, at any rate, I suppose, of course.”
-
-So this was a real game of ball, that he had so longed to see ever
-since the doctor first described it to him! He couldn’t understand it
-yet, any better than the talk about the almanac, but the shouts and the
-quick runs and the eager contest took hold of him in a moment, and he
-forgot himself and his embarrassment together.
-
-“Oh what sport that must be,” he thought, as the game went on; “and how
-strong they are, and how swift, and what throws they make! I wonder if
-I shall ever learn? Of course I shall, the doctor said I should;” and
-his cheek warmed again, not as it had when the boys rushed into the
-school-room, but with as spirited a glow as the swiftest runner felt in
-his.
-
-“Hurrah!” shouted the chorus, at an extra toss, and “hurrah,” echoed
-Creepy, silently to be sure, but with none the less gusto for all that.
-
-“Oh how I should like to try! I wonder when they’ll ask me;” and
-suddenly the thought that no one noticed him, which had been such a
-refuge at first, rushed on him with a very disagreeable suggestion and
-brought the old “all but me” nearer to his lips than it had been for
-months. But just then he saw that they _were_ noticing him; the game
-was halting and more than one group were putting their heads together
-and glancing towards his corner with whispers that must have something
-to do with him.
-
-“You ought to ask him to play,” said Tom, whose feeling of
-responsibility in the matter had made him decidedly uncomfortable all
-the time--only, as he had declared at first, he really didn’t know what
-to do.
-
-“Humph,” said Carter, who, still smarting under his own humiliation,
-felt that it would be a relief to put somebody else in his place, “ask
-_him_ to play! A bright idea that would be. What’s a fellow like him
-going to do?”
-
-The words floated over to Creepy’s ears, though they were not really
-intended to do so, and sent the blood tingling to his fingers’ ends,
-and the thought of the doctor seemed as far off as if a whole world
-lay between them.
-
-The boys laughed and the game began again, but a feeling like ice was
-gathering around Creepy’s heart. He was not to play! They would not
-ask him! “Why not you?” Perhaps he did not hear, perhaps he had made a
-mistake. Oh, where was the doctor? Why had he ever come here at all?
-
-“I say, you ought to do it,” began Tom again, uneasily; “the professor
-said he was to have a good time out of it somehow.”
-
-“Suppose you mind your own business,” said Carter; but it seemed to
-Davis, who felt himself “just on the brink” with the professor about
-the almanac, that he might lay an anchor to windward, and he made his
-way across to where Creepy stood.
-
-“Hallo, can you pitch a ball?” he asked.
-
-“I don’t know, I never tried,” said Creepy, forcing the words from
-between his lips.
-
-“Well, take this,” said Davis, falling back a little, “and stand about
-where you are, and let me have it the best you know how.”
-
-Creepy took the ball and threw it with a trembling hand; it struck the
-ground some distance from Davis’ feet.
-
-“Ha, ha,” shouted Carter, “how’s that for high?”
-
-“How is that for Humpy?” answered Hal Fenimore, in a rather low tone,
-but heard well enough for all that.
-
-
- “Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall,
- Humpty Dumpty had a great fall.”
-
-
-Half a dozen voices in the crowd took up the chorus, and it rang across
-the playground until Tom looked up at the professor’s window in agony.
-
-Ah, those words! The lame child understood it all now! In one instant
-the veil his good angel had hung for all those years between his
-eyes and his deformity was taken away and an evil demon seemed to be
-chuckling the whole truth in his ear.
-
-He was a cripple, a hunchback, an ugly thing to look upon! He should
-never be like other people, and other people would never forget that he
-was unlike them. Wherever he went he was to be marked, ridiculed, and
-avoided! A prince indeed! Ah, the doctor had been mocking him, mocking
-him, with all the rest! The lonely life he had thought ended to-day,
-had in reality only begun, for “what was a fellow like him going to
-do?” Who wanted a humpback to take a share in their games, much less to
-be counted among their friends? What was there for him but to shrink
-away and hide from scornful eyes for ever?
-
-His eager, glowing face had turned white as marble; the great eyes
-dilated and flashed. He drew himself up for a moment, quite beyond
-his poor shrunken height, and then with a wild cry, started from the
-grounds and fled away down the street. Away, away! Anywhere that his
-flying feet could carry him, only _away_ from everybody and everything!
-
-The boys stood and looked in each others’ faces without a word. “I
-guess you’ve done it now,” said Davis, turning to where Carter stood.
-
-“I didn’t do it,” said Carter, too near being really terrified to
-retort as warmly as he might another time. “Better aim where it belongs
-if you’ve got anything to say.”
-
-At this moment Aleck ran down the steps, looking as if in search of
-some one.
-
-“I say, Tom,” he began, “where’s that little fellow that came this
-morning? I thought he was up stairs, but the professor says he made him
-over to you. What have you done with him?”
-
-Tom’s tongue was fast to the roof of his mouth, and Aleck looked at the
-tell-tale faces of the other boys.
-
-“Look here!” and his eyes flashed as the boys had never seen them,
-“don’t tell me there’s a coward among you dastardly enough to touch a
-helpless little fellow that’s carrying a burden like that!”
-
-“We didn’t touch him,” muttered Hal Fenimore. “I suppose he didn’t like
-what we had to say, and he stepped out.”
-
-“Didn’t touch him! You’d better have touched him, better have struck
-him in the face a hundred times over, than--which way did he go?”
-
-Tom pointed to one of the gates, and Aleck followed through it in a
-flash, and was looking up and down the street; but in vain--only brisk,
-erect walkers were passing on as far as his eye could reach. He ran a
-little way past one corner and then another, but no crooked, dwarfed
-little figure was in sight; and burning with indignation, he came
-hastily back, to find the bell had rung and the boys had taken seats
-some time before.
-
-And was that the professor standing in the desk, his eyes flashing
-fire, his face white, and his voice so terrible that half the boys had
-got their heads hidden behind one thing or another, as if they thought
-it was going to strike them?
-
-“Didn’t think, and didn’t touch him!” he was thundering, in answer
-to the excuses offered; “you _did_ think; you thought it would be a
-pleasure to see a suffering little life crushed down still farther
-under your taunts! And you _did_ touch him; you touched him with words
-that were sharper than a serpent’s tooth, and may rankle like poisoned
-arrows in his heart to the latest day of his life! No one could ever
-have made me believe that I had such a school; and I could give it up
-now, and give my whole time to one little fellow like that you have
-driven away, with more hope of reward than I feel with you to-day.”
-
-There was no reprimand for Aleck’s tardiness; the professor understood
-too well. He had missed the two boys together, and on inquiring for
-them the truth had come out. It seemed as if the rest of that morning
-never would take itself away, but it was gone at last, and the boys
-filed out under the still scornful glances of the master.
-
-But as Aleck passed he beckoned him to the desk with a different look.
-
-“You are a friend of that little fellow?” he asked.
-
-“I’d like to be,” said Aleck; “but though I’ve seen him two or three
-times, I didn’t know his name or even where he lives.”
-
-“You know where Dr. Thorndyke’s is?”
-
-Aleck nodded assent.
-
-“Well, he belongs there, and I want to send our apologies to the
-doctor; excuses I have none. Will you go and see how much harm has
-been done, and say whatever can be said? And assure the doctor, if he
-will try once more, not only shall there be no more trouble, but every
-possible reparation shall be made.”
-
-Aleck took the commission gladly, but at the same time doubtfully
-enough. Now he should be able to tell Nelly that he had really found
-him; but to “say whatever was to be said,” was not so easy, by a long
-mark. Still he must know the worst of what had been done, and perhaps
-it might not be so very bad, after all, and it would certainly be
-some comfort to the little fellow to hear what a towering wrath the
-professor was in about it.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII.
-
-
-The black horse stood at the door, but Joan had no idea of letting
-Aleck see the doctor. It was part of her duty to stand guard over his
-minutes and save them for him when she could.
-
-“The doctor’s hame,” she said; “I’ll nae deny it, but it’s no
-office-hours, and I mind he’s engaged just at this moment. If ye wad
-hae the gudeness to call again atween the hours o’ twa and three ye
-might see him then wi’ convenience to every one, or if ye will e’en
-leave an order on the slate. It hangs just here in the reach o’ all.”
-
-“Thank you,” said Aleck; “but if the doctor is engaged, can I see--”
-he hesitated, for in all the excitement of coming off he had not even
-asked the professor Creepy’s name.
-
-“The little fellow that--that came to school this morning?” he went on.
-
-“The wee bairnie? He’s no come hame, and unco whiles it is to keep a
-bit thing like him cooped between walls where never a breath of free
-air or sunshine can find its way.”
-
-“He’s not come home?” said Aleck in alarm, “then I _must_ see the
-doctor!” and Joan, frightened herself, though she did not know why,
-opened the office-door without another word.
-
-The doctor stood before the library with an open book in his hand,
-studying up authorities on a difficult point, but one glance at Aleck
-brought back his thoughts and sent a misgiving through them like a
-flash; he remembered seeing him on the school-grounds that morning.
-
-“Have you a message from the little fellow at the school?” he asked,
-with one of his quick looks, and without waiting for Aleck.
-
-“No, sir, I hoped I should find him here; but the professor wished me
-to say how much he regretted--indeed, sir, he is very sorry, as well
-as very angry, and we cannot really tell how it happened, but the boys
-did something or said something at recess that troubled him, and he
-disappeared before any one could tell which way he went. The professor
-was sure he was at home, or he would have sent sooner, but--”
-
-Before the sentence was finished the doctor had thrown his book across
-the room with such force that it went flying through the open window,
-where nothing but the iron railing of the little balcony outside saved
-it from the sidewalk, and the doctor himself was halfway out of the
-front-door. He turned suddenly and put his hand on Aleck’s shoulder.
-
-“Thank you, my man,” he said, “and thank the professor for me, if you
-please,” and in another instant he was gone, and sparks were flying
-from under the black horse’s hoofs, almost out of sight down the road
-leading to the almshouse. He did not know why he chose it, except that
-it was the way he had taken so many times to find him before, and the
-one most familiar to Creepy himself. On, on, a mile, more than a mile,
-no distance at all to the flying hoofs, but a walk the doctor had never
-consented to Creepy’s trying yet, though he had begged for it more than
-once. The almshouse was in sight now, but there was Enoch working on
-the road, and taking off his hat with as grand a flourish and as serene
-a smile as if he had never heard of such a thing as trouble in the
-world. Creepy could not have gone that way, but here was the old turn
-in the road that he used to visit so often.
-
-A sudden thought struck the doctor. They had passed in there to follow
-the trout brook, and down the road, perhaps half a mile away, was a
-great overhanging rock, facing the brook, covered with moss, and a deep
-velvety bed of moss beneath it. Creepy had looked at it, and said what
-a place that would be to hide from a storm, and the doctor remembered
-the half-laughing half-serious look in his face as he said it.
-
-He turned the black horse with a whirl round the corner and down the
-road toward the point where the rock lay. Not a trace of any one yet,
-and none to ask whom they had seen; but now the rock was coming in
-sight, and what was that fluttering on a torn splinter of the fence?
-Something white, a little thing, one of the very handkerchiefs Joan
-had been hemming in such a hurry that “the wee bairnie suld be as weel
-supplied wi’ everything as ony he might meet wi’ at the school.”
-
-Was that Creepy, that poor little huddled up heap of something lying
-there, with hands holding tightly the very roots of the moss, and a
-white face half buried in its depths?
-
-For one instant, at the sound of the doctor’s step, he raised the eyes
-that had been so bright that morning; but in another he had turned them
-hastily away.
-
-“What did you come here for?” he cried, as he had once before so long
-ago; “what does any one come to me for? I came here to be alone! No
-one must come to me again! No one must ever look at me until I die!”
-
-The doctor stooped and lifted Creepy gently but firmly in his arms.
-
-“Yes, they must,” he said, “_I_ must come and take you away from here
-this very moment. Don’t you know you might die, lying on such a bed as
-that all this time?”
-
-“Oh, I _wish_ I could! I wish I were dead, dead, dead!” and then
-suddenly raising his head, he looked almost fiercely in the doctor’s
-face.
-
-“No I don’t! I _don’t_ wish it, for then the angels would cry out,
-‘Look at Humpy!’ when they saw me coming! Oh, where shall I go? Where
-will no one ever come?”
-
-What the doctor would have said at that moment, if he could have
-reached the right people to say it to, and how much more terrible
-than even the professor’s his words would have been, there was no
-opportunity to know. He clenched his teeth together for a moment as if
-he were fighting a terrible battle with something, and then spoke in
-tenderer tones than even Creepy had ever heard from him, but with the
-same ring in them that had always brought comfort to the lame child.
-
-“Where shall you go? I hope you don’t want to go anywhere away from
-me; don’t you know you are all I have in the world, little man?”
-
-Once more Creepy opened his eyes and looked at him. All through the
-long hour that he had lain there, an hour that had seemed like a year
-of agony sweeping through his life, the same evil voice that had
-whispered to him on the playground, had brought up every such word the
-doctor had ever spoken, and thrown them at him like cruel taunts! He
-had been mocking him with all the rest! It was not _true_ there was a
-place in the world and a share in it for him, as well as other people!
-He had never meant it, he had known better all the time! How dared he
-ever tell him so!
-
-But he was here again, he had come to find him, he _did_ care! He had
-not meant to mock him, it was _not_ all a vanished dream!
-
-With a low cry he threw his arms around the doctor’s neck and clung
-convulsively there, and in another moment Jet looked wonderingly over
-his shoulder again while the doctor, one arm still holding the crippled
-child, stepped into the chaise and gathered up the reins with his free
-hand.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII.
-
-
-There never had been anything in the professor’s school like the
-excitement that was buzzing in every corner the next morning before the
-bell rang. The boys were gathered in groups here and there, and the
-affair of the day before, and its probable consequences, were the only
-subjects under discussion.
-
-“I say, Carter,” said one of the smaller boys, “I guess you wont hear
-much more about the almanac, after what you had to do with this!”
-
-“What did I have to do with it?” retorted Carter. “If you’ve got
-anything to say, you’d better keep it for the one that was first to
-call out _Humpy_!”
-
-“And if it comes to that,” answered Hal, bravely enough, but looking
-rather pale, “the first one never would have been heard if a dozen or
-more of you hadn’t taken it up and shouted it loud enough for all the
-world to hear. There’s a few of you to divide what the professor has to
-say anyhow.”
-
-“Well, never mind who it was,” said another voice, “but what’s up
-anyhow? What’s the mischief done, and what’s the professor going to do
-about it?”
-
-No one seemed to have an answer to these questions, and at last Tom
-ventured, though terrified at the sound of his own words.
-
-“They say he’ll never get over it; they say he’s going to die.”
-
-“Pshaw!” said Carter, “die of what?” but Tom’s words sounded very
-disagreeably and there was a moment’s silence again.
-
-“Well,” said one of the larger boys at last, “it’s too bad anyhow; it’s
-a shame to crowd a little fellow like that, that’s never had half a
-chance, though I don’t know as anybody meant to do it; but anyhow the
-professor is in a terrible way, and I don’t know how he’s going to get
-over it, if one or two fellows don’t get a ticket of leave before he’s
-done with the thing.”
-
-This had about as ugly a sound as what Tom had said, and the boys
-feeling there wasn’t much comfort to be had in pursuing the subject,
-broke up and went slowly into their places. But that was only fleeing
-into the very teeth of the tempest. The black eyes of the professor
-were fixed on the door, and each one as he entered had to pass under a
-look so scathing that it seemed every guilty conscience must be read
-through to the depths. And when he did speak, the words of yesterday
-seemed only the first mutterings of a storm that was crashing over
-their very heads to-day.
-
-“Would you like to hear the message Dr. Thorndyke sends to my school
-this morning? He sends you word that he doesn’t know whether you have
-killed the little fellow or not; the chances of life and death seem
-about equal at present; but that you might about as well have killed
-him, as to do the work you did for him, body and soul!
-
-“And _I_ would rather have heard that any misfortune had fallen on
-you, than that you were capable of so cowardly a deed: striking at the
-one little glimmer of light that was struggling up in a poor life like
-that, and putting it out for ever, for aught you know! I have seen
-enough of the same spirit among yourselves--the spirit that delights in
-seeing another humiliated and pained; and it’s base and contemptible
-enough even where each one takes his turn and stands his chance with
-the rest. But when it comes to a little creature who, with hardly the
-physical strength that lies in the left-hand of one of you great,
-cowardly fellows, is trying to stand up, and _is_ standing like a hero
-under the burden Heaven has seen fit to lay upon him, I have no words
-for it. If I had had the least conception of the natures you have, I
-would have gone down into the playground and defended him from you as
-I would from a company of tigers; and with more need, for I believe
-many a wild beast would have found some noble instinct by which the
-strong cherishes the weak, and have saved his life. And if I can learn
-the names of those who are responsible in this affair, I will expel
-them every one from my school, for nothing I can teach them from books
-will ever make anything better than brutes of them, until they learn
-what are the first elements of a manly nature and a life that is above
-contempt!”
-
-There was no hiding away this time. No one dared to hide, lest he
-should be taken for the guilty one; but guilty and innocent alike
-almost felt their blood stand still before the professor was done
-with them, and could bring those flashing eyes back from their sweep
-around the room and fasten them down upon anything like a book. Carter
-felt that if he could only live through the next six weeks, till his
-graduation, he would not meet the professor’s eyes again as long as
-he lived, if he could help it; Hal Fenimore had a mental somerset by
-which his memory carried him back to the night of his chess-playing
-with Tom, and a vague idea occurred to him that what his uncle had
-said about “principles” then hadn’t altogether a different key-note
-from what the professor was thundering this morning; and poor innocent
-little Tom sat trembling with the feeling that in some way the whole
-thing lay at his door, and would almost have been ready to change
-places with Creepy, if that could in any sense have undone or atoned
-for it.
-
-Aleck sat feeling almost as much distressed as Tom with the thought
-how different everything might have been if he had spied Creepy before
-going back to the schoolroom, where his errand had really been to see
-if he could find him. He had followed slowly behind, when the doctor
-left the house in such hot haste, wishing he could do something or
-search somewhere--but where? He felt sure the doctor knew, however,
-from the unhesitating way he had dashed off, and it would be all right;
-but when evening came he felt as if he must go once more and see how
-things really were, and, moreover, he had given only half of the
-professor’s message. Perhaps there had been no great harm done, after
-all, and it would be such a comfort to know.
-
-But he would hardly have mustered courage if he had realized the
-reception he was to meet with. The moment Joan recognized him she
-bristled like a watch-dog that had seen one onset upon his charge, and
-did not know how to be furious enough in guarding it from a second. Her
-face was white and hard, the spectacles sat grimly on her nose, and
-she held the door so little open that her own form filled the space,
-as if she thought Aleck was going to squeeze himself in if the least
-opportunity were left.
-
-“He’s asleep,” she said in a sharp, dry tone, “and the doctor says
-he’s to remain sae for mony an hour yet, and it’s o’ the Lord’s mercy
-that there’s aught in the power o’ medicine that can do it for a puir
-suffering soul and body that a parcel o’ iron-clad boys have made it
-their pleasure to trample upon.”
-
-“Is he so very ill?” asked Aleck, too much troubled to be intimidated
-by her manner. “The boys will want to know how he is.”
-
-“The boys!” exclaimed Joan; “we want nane o’ their messages, but if ye
-will tak them ane from mysel’, ye might tell them--”
-
-She checked herself. “Na, na, that were a sinfu’ thought; I maun forgie
-as I hope to be forgi’en; but it’s a cruel sight to look upon a little
-life that the doctor had been cherishing and nourishing as no other
-man could or would hae done, and see it lyin’ there now a crushed and
-blighted thing.”
-
-“Is he too ill?” ventured Aleck once more; “do you think he will be too
-ill when he wakes to care for these flowers my sister has sent him? He
-has seemed to like them once or twice before.”
-
-“And were it your very sel’,” exclaimed Joan, throwing open the door,
-“were it your very sel’ that made the bairnie’s heart sae glad mony a
-time, when he’d never kenned before sae muckle as the fashion God made
-a flower to grow in? Come inside, then, and see the doctor himsel’. It
-will do his heart good to see a face that has once looked friendly on
-the bairn.”
-
-“No,” said Aleck, “I wont come in now, thank you, but I would like to
-come every day for a while and ask how he is.”
-
-“Come, then,” said Joan, “and as often as ye like, and the first day
-he’s weel eneugh to speak to ony friend but the twa that’s truest to
-him, ye shall e’en talk wi’ him a bit yoursel’.”
-
-Joan wondered what made the doctor start, just the merest trifle, as
-she carried the flowers to him and told him where they came from, and
-she didn’t hear him say to himself, “So, so! the little fellow has
-been thinking he hasn’t a friend in the world, and he’s richer than I
-am this very moment!” She marched off up stairs again to take another
-look at Creepy, and make sure the medicine was doing its work, and
-that he was still asleep. But the doctor had looked out for that; and
-wherever Creepy might be wandering, this world with all its ugliness
-and sharp places was shut out; perfect rest for body and heart was the
-only hope for saving them from going down together under the shock they
-had received, and not until late the next morning did Creepy open his
-eyes with anything like a clear look at things around him.
-
-There stood the doctor, looking as strong and as fresh and exactly the
-same in every way as the first day he saw him under the old butternut.
-
-“Well, little man, and so you have waked at last. You and I both had a
-nap of it last night; but the sun is shining and the birds are singing
-for us once more.”
-
-“All but me!”
-
-“All but me!” those self-same dreaded, almost forgotten words once
-more. So that miserable work of yesterday had brought them to life,
-and killed everything else at the same time! The doctor stepped out
-of sight, and for one instant Creepy did not know where he was. Only
-at the window, having a sharp tussle with yesterday’s battle again;
-but the next moment he was at Creepy’s side once more, looking just as
-before, and holding Nellie Halliday’s flowers before his eyes.
-
-“See here, little man, the world is beautiful after all, is it not?”
-
-“All but me,” and the great eyes looked wearily at the doctor.
-
-It took all the self-command the doctor could muster at that moment to
-place the vase quietly on the table again, and take Creepy’s pulse in
-his fingers without letting him suspect how hotly his own were flying.
-
-“What is it?” he asked as gently as if there were neither battles nor
-enemies to be thought of, as Creepy closed his eyes and turned wearily
-on his pillow.
-
-“Only the pain.”
-
-“The old pain?”
-
-Creepy nodded, and the doctor laid down his hand and stepped quietly
-out of sight again, for that was the very story he had dreaded to
-hear. There it was, raging and burning up and down the twisted spine,
-the same trouble as of old, and threatening not only to undo all the
-winter’s work, but to make mischief ten times greater than had ever
-been there before.
-
-“Hoot!” muttered Joan from the half-open door where she had been
-watching the whole scene, “and fever too, plain eneugh, and as dree a
-pain i’ the head, I warrant, as in the puir back itsel’, wi’ sic great
-cords o’ blue veins swellin’ above the bairn’s brow. Not a word wad the
-doctor hearken when I told him a cripple like itsel’ wad be wantin’ a
-nurse ane day; but now the day has come, the nurse shall be Joan and
-nane beside;” and stalking noiselessly to the head of the bed she took
-her stand.
-
-Aleck came the next day and the next; there was only the same story to
-be told.
-
-“He’s no himsel’ at all yet, wi’ all the drugs and sleeping potions
-we’re striving to rest his soul and body wi’,” Joan said, and Aleck
-turned away, feeling miserable enough. As he reached the corner, he
-heard some one call him, and Carter came running up from behind.
-
-“I say,” he said, pointing back toward Dr. Thorndyke’s, “have you been
-up there?”
-
-“Yes,” said Aleck.
-
-“What’s the news there?”
-
-“Just the same.”
-
-“Do they call him very sick?”
-
-“I’m afraid so. It’s the shock, they say, and the long run, and lying
-so long on the wet ground. They say even if he pulls through this,
-he’ll never be well again.”
-
-“Well, it’s a shame,” said Carter, “and I’d give all I’m worth if I’d
-had nothing to do with it. But I felt so confounded mean when they were
-all letting me have it about that miserable almanac, that I couldn’t
-help letting fly at the first game that came along.”
-
-“And did that take off any of the meanness?” asked Aleck.
-
-“Did it? I tell you I could have sold myself for a yellow dog any
-minute since. I didn’t see it at the time; but if I ever get through
-with this, I’m going to start things on a different tack somehow. The
-only trouble is to see just how.”
-
-“I’ll tell you how,” said Aleck. “If you could manage to remember how
-the Lord has treated us, and that the only way to make a gentleman
-or a Christian, is the one he taught us, to love him first, and your
-neighbor as yourself.”
-
-“Yes, but it makes a fellow too much of a prig to keep going over all
-that in his mind all the time, and measuring a text to everything he
-does or says.”
-
-“Well, don’t go over it in your mind then,” said Aleck smiling; “just
-feel it in your heart, and you’ll be all right without stopping to
-measure anything when the time comes.”
-
-“I don’t know,” said Carter, “but I must manage it somehow; I’ll never
-be mean enough to make anybody else feel mean again, if I can help
-it. But what’s the professor going to do about it? Has he found out
-anything yet?”
-
-“I don’t know; I think he’s got an idea he’d have to come into the
-graduating class, and he don’t like to break that up. And I heard the
-doctor begging him not to make any trouble.”
-
-“Good for him,” said Carter, with a grateful warming at his heart; “it
-would make a horrid mess for me at home if I got into trouble just now.
-The executive has some pretty strict notions, and I should be likely
-to lose something I’ve been fighting hard for, for a year. Do you
-know what I want to strike for when I’ve done with Latin grammar and
-all that rubbish? I want to go to sea, and my father wants me in the
-counting-house with him. Think of that! Mounted up on a stool behind a
-set of leather-covered books, with never a chance to stretch yourself,
-or breathe the air from morning till night, and smelling of everything
-from gunny-bags up.”
-
-“And what do you expect to smell if you get aboard ship?” asked Aleck
-laughing.
-
-“Oh, I don’t know; horrid things enough, I suppose, but there
-will always be a sniff of the glorious old ocean, and the feeling
-you’re a free man, any how. That is to say, after you get on to the
-quarter-deck, and that’s what I shall aim for, and make it too, as
-fast as those things can be done. There are ships enough coming to the
-counting-house every year to give all the boys in the firm good berths
-if they wanted them; and as I’m the only one that does, it would seem
-pretty tough if I couldn’t have one. The counting-house! Bah!”
-
-“Where do you think I’m going, if you think the counting-house so bad?”
-asked Aleck.
-
-“I don’t know. Where?”
-
-“In with Uncle Ralph.”
-
-“You don’t mean it!” exclaimed Carter, looking at him in amazement. “I
-thought you were a dead shot for the law.”
-
-“So dead that I shall never come to life again, I guess,” said Aleck.
-“Just step in one week after graduation, and you’ll find me there
-behind the counter, mixing up everything that ever went into a mortar,
-and not feeling myself anything but a free man either. But you never
-could rest on dry land since I knew you, and I suppose you must follow
-your destiny.”
-
-“And when I have caught it, I’ll come to you to fit out my medicine
-chest, and we’ll have time then to decide who’s having the best of it,”
-said Carter. “But see here, can’t a fellow do anything down there at
-the doctor’s? It would be a sort of comfort to make amends if there was
-any way to do it.”
-
-Aleck shook his head.
-
-“He wont be fit to see any one for longer than I like to think, and I
-believe his old nurse would sooner let a flying dragon into the house,
-if she knew you belonged to the school. Making amends is a comfort that
-don’t always come after a piece of work like that.”
-
-“That’s a fact,” said Carter; “well, let me know if there’s a chance
-turning up anywhere;” and the two boys separated.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV.
-
-
-Aleck came for news every day for a week before he got any different
-report, but at last the hard anxious look had lifted a little from
-Joan’s face, and she almost smiled as she saw who was there.
-
-“The bairnie’s waked once mair,” she said, “and lifts his een at us as
-if he kenned wha were his friends again, and the doctor’ll no object to
-his having a pillow on the lounge for a bit change, the day. But the
-pain is unco dree, and shows no sign o’ wearin’ out for many a day,
-though the Lord suld een show pity and tak it frae him at the last.
-But ye’ll come again, and I mak nae doubt we’ll soon find the day when
-ye can speak wi’ him yoursel’, and get his ain thanks for all your
-kindness.”
-
-But the doctor was not quite ready for any more experiments just yet.
-If he had been sure that Creepy had only seen Aleck at the window,
-he would gladly have tried, but he would have liked to keep every
-remembrance of the school out of his sight for ever.
-
-But in a few days more, it showed plainly that something must be done,
-or he would have only the same little patient as a year ago on his
-hands, and with nothing like the hope there was of better things.
-
-“They’ve done their work well, those boys,” he said. “I should say
-that was the same grieved hopeless face, the same old pain, and the
-same silent matter-of-course bearing of it, that I found under that
-dismal old butternut-tree a year ago. The only difference is, it’s got
-a ten-times stronger hold than it ever had before, the pain as well
-as the rest of it, and I’m afraid it’s a life business this time. I
-can’t get a word from the child unless I fight for it, and I don’t dare
-try even that, for fear of that miserable ‘all but me,’ that’s taken
-possession of him again. I wish those fellows at the school could just
-once see the smile he tries to give me, as if he wanted things to be
-comfortable with _me_, though there was no hope for _him_ in the world.
-And there isn’t, if time and doing just the right thing don’t bring him
-up out of this better than I see any promise of just now; and what that
-right thing is, isn’t so easy to decide from one day to another.”
-
-The doctor paced the room two or three times, and then stopped and
-shot one of the old quick looks and warming smiles into Creepy’s face.
-
-“See here, little man, do you know what friend has been bringing you
-these flowers ever since you were sick?”
-
-Creepy shook his head.
-
-“I haven’t any friends except you--you two,” he said.
-
-“Haven’t you? Perhaps you have more than you think. Do you remember who
-jumped through a window to give you a bunch of roses one day? It is he,
-and he wants to see you. Do you think you feel well enough to-day?”
-
-“Oh no!” exclaimed Creepy, shrinking back among his pillows with almost
-a look of terror, and a hot flush coming up to his face, “don’t let
-_any_ one come here! Don’t let any one come to see me ever again, as
-long as I live!” and the doctor saw the slender fingers tremble as he
-shut them tightly together.
-
-“Well, well,” said the doctor quickly, “no one shall come until you
-wish it, but perhaps you will think differently before long. You will
-be tired of Joan and me some day;” and he turned off to talking of
-something else.
-
-But he would not leave it so long.
-
-“This will never do,” he said, when he had waited a few days more and
-Creepy was regularly established on the lounge; “the child must have
-his medicines, however bitter the first taste may be, and he needs just
-what he did need when I sent him to school. If he had found companions
-then, instead of a set of wild animals--” The doctor stopped, for he
-didn’t like to finish the sentence, even in his thoughts. The contrast
-of what might have been, with what was likely to be, was too sharp.
-
-So he turned suddenly and lifted Creepy in his arms. “Look here, little
-man,” he said, “whose word would you take first, mine or the first
-person’s you might happen to come across?”
-
-Creepy hesitated.
-
-The recollection of the whispering he had heard as he lay under the old
-rock, shot through him. “The doctor had been mocking him with all the
-rest;” but he could not think so; he knew it was a lie--and yet!
-
-“Eh, little man?” asked the doctor again, waiting for his answer.
-
-“I know--I know you always tell me what you think is true,” he said at
-last.
-
-The doctor wouldn’t notice how he shaped what he said, and went on.
-
-“Good. Do you remember I told you once there was a place in the world
-and a share in it for you, the same as for anyone else? Well, I told
-you the truth, and it is just as true to-day as it was then, but
-there’s a battle to share in, as well as a kingdom. We’ve each got to
-take our place in the ranks, little man, and you with the rest, and
-you’ve got some fighting to do that doesn’t come to all of us for each
-one has his own. As a general thing you’ve got to fight this old pain
-of yours I’m afraid. I hoped it was sent where it would never find its
-way back, but I’m afraid now we shall have more or less of it in the
-way, for a good many years. And you’ll have to fight with feeling tired
-and ill a good deal, while you see others well and strong; and you’ll
-have to remember that you are small and crooked while you see them tall
-and straight. And you will have to know that every one who looks at you
-for the first time will notice this, though those who know you will
-never think of it, unless to be sorry.
-
-“Do you think you can step right into the ranks and meet all this
-like a brave soldier, remembering that you are serving the King and
-the Elder Brother? Never mind about answering just now; you can think
-about it awhile, and remember he has not set you to do this without
-providing you with weapons. He has given you a nature that can make
-every one love you, and a brain that can make every one respect you,
-and can enable you to leave half the rest of the world behind in
-anything you undertake; and I promise you you’ll get stronger, and find
-yourself richer, every day you carry on the fight, like a brave little
-man as you are.”
-
-The fight began then and there! _Must_ he, _could_ he go out into the
-world again? Must he let any one but the doctor and Joan look at him?
-must he hear what any one might choose to say? He _had_ thought he
-could _never_ open the doctor’s door again, never see a boy of his own
-age, never see any one. But if it was serving the King and the Elder
-Brother! If _they_ wished it! And if they would think he were a coward
-or a shirk if he didn’t come up!
-
-There isn’t sharper fighting on many a battle-field, than went on in
-the corner of Creepy’s lounge that day; but it was too sharp to last
-long, and he was too brave a little soldier to lose the battle; and
-when Joan opened the door for Aleck the next morning, a voice, not very
-strong to be sure, but clear and true, called from the little room at
-the head of the stairs, “Ask him to come in, please.”
-
-“Come, then,” said Joan, only too gladly, and Aleck sprang up the
-stairs and pushed open the door which stood a little ajar.
-
-Creepy’s courage had almost left him again, by that time. What if he
-should say anything about that day?
-
-Aleck himself had taken one second on the way to wonder how he was
-going to manage it, but he stepped in as briskly and as gayly as if
-they were the oldest friends in the world, and everything had always
-been going on merrily between them.
-
-“Why, how are you?” he said, giving his hand to Creepy; “we’ve missed
-you so long from the window, Nelly and I, that we were afraid you
-weren’t coming any more, and how to find you we didn’t know. And here
-you are, not five minutes walk from us after all! You see we couldn’t
-let it go so, after we had once got to expecting you, and so when you
-stopped coming I returned some of your visits. That’s fair, isn’t it?
-But you’ve been horridly sick, haven’t you? Shut up here all these
-pleasant days, and no end of pain, they tell me.”
-
-“Yes,” said Creepy, “but that doesn’t matter much. I was used to pain
-a long time, and if it comes back now, why it’s only the same thing,
-you know.”
-
-[Illustration]
-
-“Well, if it went off once, it will again, I hope; and the first thing
-when it’s better, we shall be looking for you. There isn’t much in the
-conservatory just now of course, but the garden almost goes ahead of
-it. Did you ever take care of flowers?”
-
-“I never saw one till I saw yours,” said Creepy; and then seeing a look
-of astonishment, he added, “I never saw anything, until the doctor
-came.”
-
-“I don’t know about that,” said Aleck, laughing, that Creepy need not
-see how he really felt, “those eyes of yours look as if they had seen
-a great deal, and looked through it all pretty well too. But books are
-the main things, I guess, from what I see about here. Does the doctor
-let you read yet?”
-
-“Not much; he brought me a book yesterday, but I’m not to read it yet.”
-
-“That looks jolly,” said Aleck, taking up the book and running over the
-illustrations. “There’s a sail-boat that looks for all the world like
-mine. Do you like sailing? I’m going out in the harbor this afternoon,
-and I wish you were well enough to go along. Perhaps you’d like a
-row-boat better; everybody likes rowing, I believe.”
-
-“All but me,” said Creepy, and then he was glad the doctor was not
-there to hear; he did not mean to say it, but it slipped out.
-
-“It does want a pretty strong arm,” said Aleck, “and I don’t know that
-it’s quite equal to sailing, after all;” and then he went off into a
-long discourse about boats and yachts and rigging, that was rather
-bewildering to Creepy; but it was so pleasant to hear it for all that,
-that he almost forgot everything else, and the battle of the day before
-went clear out of sight. But it all rose up again when Aleck said he
-was afraid he was staying too long, and then returned to the subject of
-Creepy’s visits.
-
-“You’ll come and let Nelly see you again the first day you’re well
-enough, wont you?”
-
-The hot flush came up once more, and Creepy shrank back among the
-pillows, as he had when the doctor had asked him to see Aleck, and for
-a moment the enemy had the upper-hand again.
-
-“Oh, I can’t! I can’t let her see me, and I don’t want ever to look at
-her again; she is too beautiful!”
-
-“And don’t you like beautiful things?” asked Aleck, though fearing
-that he understood only too well.
-
-“Yes; but if _she_ should look at _me_! If she should say ‘Humpy!’ She
-would think it, if she didn’t say the words, and I couldn’t bear it.”
-
-There! he had done the very thing he had thought would kill him if
-Aleck did it!
-
-In a moment Aleck was on his knee before Creepy’s corner, and had one
-arm placed gently and tenderly about his neck.
-
-“Are you thinking of that still?” he said. “Haven’t you got those
-miserable words out of your head yet? If you only knew how the boys
-are always saying such things to each other, and how nobody ever minds
-it or thinks of it again. It’s a horrid way they have, and they ought
-to have seen that you weren’t used to roughing it; they’ve been sorry
-enough since, but if you only knew how they never gave a thought to
-what they were saying, you might forget it.”
-
-“But they told the truth,” said Creepy, looking drearily at Aleck;
-“they called me Humpy, and said, ‘What is a fellow like him going to
-do?’ and it was true! No, I can’t forget it, but I can bear it; the
-doctor says I must, to be a good soldier, but I shall always know it is
-true.”
-
-“And what if it is true? What if you are not as straight as they, and
-haven’t the strength for all the rough things they have going on? Don’t
-you know you’ve got a face that would make up for all the backs in
-the world, and that you can leave all the boys where they can’t find
-themselves in their studies?”
-
-Creepy shook his head.
-
-“It isn’t only they; every one will say it as long as I live.”
-
-“Nobody will say it that has any sense, and you can soon show the rest
-of them that they don’t know what they are talking about. You’ll make a
-place for yourself in the world to be proud of yet.”
-
-Creepy looked up with the same smile that worried the doctor so when he
-saw it.
-
-“No,” he said, “I don’t think there’ll be anything for me but to fight.
-The doctor used to think I should have my share, but he doesn’t think
-so now; he thinks I shall always be sick. Not that he says so, but I
-know.”
-
-“Oh, don’t say so, don’t even think so, until you know it is true. And
-even if it should be true, don’t you know how close the Lord Jesus used
-to come to the weak and the sick, and that he’s just the same now in
-his heart? It always seemed to me it would almost pay to suffer a good
-deal, just to know how tender his heart was towards you, and how he
-must be thinking of it all, and only waiting for the day to come when
-he can take it all away. He must have a great many thoughts about you,
-that he never has about great, strong, rough fellows like the rest of
-us.”
-
-Creepy did not answer for a moment; he could not have told Aleck for
-his life what a help it was to hear him say all these things. He only
-looked in his face, and said, “I shall never be one of His princes, but
-I’ll try to make as good a soldier as I can. And I hope you’ll come
-again--that is--you’ve been so kind that I forgot--but, of course,
-you’ll have other things to do.”
-
-“Of course I’ll come,” said Aleck; “I should not know how to be
-refused, after this. I’ve got to keep a sharp look out ahead, it’s
-true, till after examination; but a fellow must have his pleasures
-somewhere, you know. Good-by; I’ll be sure to find you better when I
-come again.”
-
-The doctor thought so too. Creepy was off the lounge the next day,
-and in a day or two more insisted upon beginning to open the door
-for patients again. The pain was there still, and bad enough, it is
-true, and there was too much of the old expression in his smile; but
-there he was, going quietly about again, very much as if nothing had
-happened, except indeed that there was no strength yet.
-
-“Look at that!” said the doctor. “If one visit from a boy four years
-older than himself has been such a medicine, what would it have been if
-he could have gone to school with twenty of his own age, as I wanted
-him to, instead of being hunted down by a set of--well, no matter what
-they were--the very first day I trusted him among them!”
-
-The doctor was right, but he hadn’t got hold of quite the whole of it.
-Aleck’s visit had done a great work, true enough, but the best part
-of it was helping Creepy to clinch the victory the doctor’s words had
-set him to fighting for just before. And if he had lost the feeling,
-perhaps for ever, that had made Mrs. Ganderby notice how light his step
-was, and how he “held up his head to look other folks in the face,”
-there was something else keeping his heart warm, and giving him courage
-for what might be before him. He couldn’t help seeing what he had to
-meet; no one could convince him that it was not there; but he would be
-one of the King’s soldiers; he would fight as bravely as he could!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV.
-
-
-Examination-day passed off as it always did at the professor’s school,
-creditably, if not brilliantly, for teachers and scholars. Aleck was
-decidedly the star, but Carter and Davis both did well; and in the
-lower classes Hal and Tom came off with a very respectable score and
-some flying colors. Tom had kept out of Hal’s way as he would have
-avoided rocks and shallows if he had been putting to sea; and Hal was
-for once so entirely engrossed in keeping his own lookout, that he had
-no leisure to watch for slips in his neighbors, or to enjoy them if
-they happened to occur. There was enough for the boys to talk over for
-at least the first week of holidays, and Carter lost very little time
-in getting hold of Aleck for a talk about past, present, and future.
-The future had the best of it, though, and he was jubilant over the
-prospect that it gave.
-
-“Isn’t that what you call pretty jolly?” he went on. “Carter & Co. have
-consented at last, and are going to give me a chance in life, instead
-of making me into a wooden thing mounted on a stool and doing short
-sums in arithmetic for them all day! Just imagine me standing on the
-quarter-deck and giving orders to every soul on board, and feeling my
-vessel bound over the blue waves as I direct!”
-
-Aleck laughed.
-
-“Do you expect to take command the day you go aboard?”
-
-“Well, no, it must be confessed, that isn’t the usual way. I’ve got to
-share my mess with the roughest of them for a while, and work my way
-up; but I shall have a command just as soon as I am fit for it.”
-
-“And when will that be?” asked Aleck.
-
-“When I understand the ship and the ship’s work. A man isn’t fit to
-give orders until he knows how everything, to the very last twist of a
-rope, ought to be done, and how to do it himself, too.”
-
-“And is that all?”
-
-“I don’t know,” said Carter, a little puzzled; “that’s what the
-officers say. Shouldn’t you think that was about the whole of it?”
-
-“It may be,” said Aleck; “but I was always taught that a man wasn’t
-ready to command others until he had learned to command himself.”
-
-“Pshaw!” said Carter. “What a fellow you are to preach! I don’t believe
-I could tell you what time it is, that it wouldn’t give you a handle
-for a sermon or a lecture, whatever it may be. But the truth is, you
-hit the nail on the head so well that I can’t help liking it every
-time. I’ll treasure that up, and what you said the other day about
-making a man and a gentleman of myself.”
-
-“By becoming a Christian!” said Aleck.
-
-“Well, I suppose so, only it sounds so much like prigging to put it
-that way.”
-
-“What sounds like prigging? If a ship-captain should offer to take
-you under his special instruction after you get aboard, and teach you
-all he knew, and make a first-rate officer of you, would you call it
-prigging if you were to try your best to learn, and come as near his
-own mark as you could?”
-
-“No, indeed! And if I can only get a chance on the Cumbermede, I should
-be proud to be even the shadow of the captain, for I tell you what it
-is, I don’t believe a finer officer ever stepped the quarter-deck! But
-he wont notice me, not for a year at least. It would be beneath him, of
-course.”
-
-“Well, I’ll tell you who will notice you, and not think it beneath him,
-either, and that is the Great Captain, and you know what he is; all the
-hosts of heaven call him glorious. You can study him and study with
-him and wear his colors, and get closer to his standard every year, and
-not be very much of a prig either.”
-
-“And is that what you call being a Christian? I thought it was all in
-drawing down your face and quoting Scripture, and never doing anything
-to have a good time.”
-
-“I don’t believe you thought any such thing,” said Aleck, “you have
-too much sense for that. A Christian is a follower of the Lord Jesus
-Christ, and nothing more or less, except that you can’t very well
-follow him without believing in him first and loving him afterwards.”
-
-“Well, a fellow might look at it that way, and not be a milksop, after
-all; and I’ve got to get hold of something or other that will carry
-me a peg beyond where I was that day we got the professor into such a
-rage. It wasn’t the rage I cared for, but I did feel so contemptibly
-mean; and an idea came across me that there must be some different rule
-a fellow could work by; but I don’t know as I should ever have seen it
-any plainer if you hadn’t given me a lift.”
-
-“You’ll want more lifts than I can give you,” said Aleck; “it’s only
-the Commander-in-chief that can take raw recruits like us and bring
-them up to the ranks; but he’ll never think it beneath him to help the
-lowest of us, you may be sure of that.”
-
-A week from that day the Cumbermede weighed anchor, and Carter,
-regularly shipped as ordinary seaman, stood on her deck, the desire of
-his heart accomplished.
-
-“Good-by, old fellow, I shall take that sermon along!” were his last
-words to Aleck; and Aleck, after watching the vessel towed well out
-into the stream, turned and made his way back to town, and presented
-himself for his own enrolment behind the counter at his Uncle Ralph’s.
-He could hardly realize he was there at first; it seemed more like a
-joke played off for the day than a life-long decision, and he could not
-quite persuade himself that he had set sail for a longer voyage than
-Carter’s. But as the day wore on, the earnest way his uncle took of
-setting him to work at this and that, and the occasional quiet glance
-of pleasure that he cast towards him, began to make him feel that it
-was a real thing to one party at least, and would soon become so to the
-other.
-
-“I tell you what it is, Nelly,” he said, when business hours were over
-at last, and he was at home once more, “I feel as if I had taken a
-flying leap somewhere, and hadn’t quite found out what sort of ground
-I was going to strike yet. It’s a pretty different thing from old
-times, anyhow.”
-
-“And different from what we thought new times were going to be, once,”
-said Nelly, looking up half regretfully from her work.
-
-“Well, if you could just get one look at Uncle Ralph’s face, you’d
-think the difference was pretty good, and I’m sure papa would too. The
-only trouble is, Uncle Ralph hasn’t found out yet what a stupid fellow
-he has taken up. I declare I thought my poor head would be turned there
-to-day; chemistry and science went clear out of sight, and it was
-nothing but weights and measures and compatibilities and all the rest.
-But I assure you there’s some pleasure in seeing how the best doctors
-in the city hang by Uncle Ralph, Doctor Thorndyke among the rest.”
-
-“Have you been to the doctor’s within a day or two, Aleck?”
-
-“Yes,” said Aleck, with a sudden change of tone.
-
-“No better yet, Aleck?”
-
-“Oh, I suppose so; but it’s a horrid shame to see the way he is. He
-never had known a well day in his life till the doctor took hold of
-him; but he said there was no reason why he shouldn’t, and he went
-to work and did everything that could be thought of for six months or
-more, and had just got him where he was finding out what life was--of
-course not to be quite as strong as other people, but ready to feel
-pretty well and have a good time with the rest of the world; and now
-there he is, just able to creep about the house or look at a book now
-and then, the old pain ten times worse than ever, and what’s more, the
-doctor don’t believe he can ever bring him round to where he was again.
-It’s more than he had much hope of at one time to get him through at
-all. And that isn’t the worst of it, either; he behaves like a little
-man, but I don’t believe he’ll ever forget what happened an hour as
-long as he lives.”
-
-“Oh, he _must_ forget it, Aleck. Bring him up here, and see if we can’t
-make him.”
-
-“I don’t know,” said Aleck, smiling. “I invited him once, but I don’t
-know as I can flatter you by telling you what objection he had.”
-
-“Well, only once persuade him, and I’m sure we can find some way to
-make his objections vanish.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI.
-
-
-A year passed away, and things began to look a good deal clearer to
-Aleck; and the farther he went, the more ready he was to confess his
-uncle was keeping his promise to show him he could study a profession
-behind his counter, as well as he could in a doctor’s office or a
-law-school.
-
-“It isn’t so bad, after all, Nelly,” he said now and then as he came
-home with a glowing account of some new experiment, “and you may be
-proud of me yet as a distinguished chemist, assayer, and what not. If
-you’re not, it will only be because you can’t appreciate me.”
-
-The year as it closed brought another graduating-class to their
-leave-takings at the professor’s, and this time Hal Fenimore gathered
-his laurels, and said farewell with the rest, but with no tears of
-regret for the past or the future.
-
-“What a ridiculous little goose Will Carter was,” he said the next day
-as he came into Halliday’s for a few minutes’ chat with Aleck; “what a
-queer notion that he didn’t like business, and would rather go off and
-play middy on that old prison of a ship than enter the counting-house.
-I’m going straight in with my uncle, and thankful enough to do it,
-and expect to be taken in as partner, and make my fortune before he’s
-anything more than second-mate, and it isn’t half the chance there
-was at Carter & Co.’s, either. I don’t wonder he didn’t want to go to
-college and stuff with Latin and Greek four years more; but to throw
-away such a chance as he had at home, to go and put himself under the
-thumb of a second-mate, and tar ropes and eat hard-tack for nobody
-knows how long before he gets a peg higher!”
-
-Aleck didn’t tell Hal that he himself was stealing every hour he could
-get by day and by night to follow up the college course; he only
-laughed, and said,
-
-“Well, it might go rather hard with your store if nobody took a fancy
-to go to sea; I don’t know where some of your best goods would come
-from.”
-
-“That’s a fact,” said Hal; “every one to his taste, and I’m glad
-Carter’s got a berth to his fancy, and I hope he’ll make the most of
-it.”
-
-Just as Hal left the store, old Joan opened the door of the doctor’s
-office and stepped softly in. There was no fire to be brushed up this
-time, but she made one pretext after another until she got round in
-front of the doctor’s chair, as she always did when she meant to open
-a discussion. But this time it seemed as if she could not manage to
-begin, and the doctor, guessing at her subject, concluded he must help
-her.
-
-“Where’s Thorndyke, Joan?”
-
-That was enough; Joan was fairly launched.
-
-“Hoot, laddie, and where suld the bairnie be, but moping over a book in
-some corner or anither o’ the house? It’s little change frae that he
-has; and what wi’ his books and the pain, and nae companions to run in
-the free sunshine wi’, e’en if he had the strength to do it, we shall
-no find we ha’ him wi’ us much longer; either the gude Lord will take
-him a’thegither frae our hands, or we shall hae no bairn at a’, but
-only a little auld mon, withered and shrunken before his time.”
-
-“And what do you propose to do about it, Joan?”
-
-“What wad I propose to do? Ye ken weel eneugh it’s na proposing or
-disposing o’ mine, to say what suld be done wi’ the bairn. It were no
-notion o’ mine sending him to the school i’ the first place; but I’m
-no sae sure I wadna be more favorable to trying something o’ the kind
-once mair, provided sic a place could be found and sic companions as
-wouldn’t trample the soul out o’ his body before they had time to see
-what it waur made of. But I’m e’en thinking he might hae mair strength
-to bear a little rough wind now, and it’s a cruel and unnatural thing
-to let a bairn o’ his age ken nae mair o’ life than lies within these
-four walls and the covers o’ his book, except indeed when the one
-friend he has outside comes to talk a bit wi’ him, or tak him to pass
-an hour at his ain house now and then.”
-
-“And you don’t think that’s as much as any reasonable man could ask?”
-said the doctor, as a vision of Nelly Halliday, as she stopped one day
-with her pony-chaise to leave Thorndyke, as every one called him now,
-at the door, rose up before him.
-
-“As muckle as what?” asked Joan, quite in a puzzle. “I dinna
-a’thegither understand how muckle it may be, but mercifu’ as it is,
-and sent frae the Lord’s pity, it’s no eneugh. It’s no eneugh for ony
-bairn to gang frae his book to the front-door all day lang, and never
-a step farther into the world, and never feel his blood stirred wi’
-ony little brush in life, and always wearing a patient, sorrowfu’ look
-that’s eneugh to grieve the hardest heart that could look upon it. Not
-that I wad hae the boldness to bring aught before your notice as if ye
-couldna see the whole wi’ far better een than mysel’.”
-
-The doctor got up and paced the room a few times after Joan went out,
-and when he sat down again, he had come to another decision. Not that
-Joan had put any new thoughts into his mind; she had only dropped a
-spark upon tinder that he had been gathering together for some months
-past, as he watched Thorndyke from week to week. He was no slower to
-act upon a decision than a year ago, and in fifteen minutes more the
-black horse stood before Halliday’s, and the doctor was having a little
-private talk behind the desk.
-
-“I’d like to put him in here,” he was saying, “for I can’t think of any
-place where he would do so well. The boy has got brains enough to make
-almost anything, and I meant to have made a doctor of him, and one that
-would have found high-water mark in his profession before many years;
-but that’s all over now. If all I can do for him can give him strength
-to get over here two or three times a day and meet his work after he
-gets here, it’s the most I can hope for; but we’ll make a man of him
-yet, and one we can both be proud of, if you’ll take him after he gets
-here and do what you can for him. And I assure you, you shall not be
-the loser, if you can manage the matter for me as I wish.”
-
-Mr. Halliday looked thoughtful, but not because he was hesitating as to
-his answer. He was thinking of the time when some one, once long ago,
-had it in his power to decide for him whether he should be anything or
-nothing in the world.
-
-He turned suddenly with a smile,
-
-“You don’t care about sending him before to-morrow,” he said.
-
-“Why, no,” said the doctor, smiling in return. “I don’t know that
-to-morrow would not do on the whole.”
-
-“Well, send him to-morrow, then, or any day after, when you and he are
-ready, and Aleck here shall teach him what he knows for a while, and
-then I’ll take him in hand and see if we can’t make something pretty
-nearly as good as a doctor out of him.”
-
-“All right, and thank you,” said the doctor laughing; “I don’t doubt
-you’ll get him in advance of some of us, and before so very many years
-either.”
-
-So far so good; now for settling the matter with Thorndyke, and he lost
-no more time about that than in what had come before.
-
-“See here, little man,” he said, darting one of the old glances in
-Thorndyke’s face, as he came in and found him waiting as usual in the
-office, and as usual buried in a book, “do you remember my telling you
-once on a time, and possibly more than once, that there was a place in
-the world for you as well as for the rest of us?”
-
-Thorndyke had started, as he always did, at the first sound of the
-doctor’s voice, and met it with the same smile that had troubled him
-a year ago, but which he had seen so many times since as to expect
-nothing else. But as the sentence was finished he shrank back again.
-What could the doctor be going to say? If it were only about a share in
-the fight, why that was all right, but anything more! The doctor could
-not be mistaken in anything else, but it was of no use talking about
-that. He could be a soldier, and he was trying hard for it; but one of
-the princes!
-
-“Do you remember, little man?” said the doctor again.
-
-“Yes, I remember.”
-
-“Well, that’s just as true as it ever was; but there’s another thing,
-that I did not say at that time. The only way to make sure of places,
-sometimes, is to step into them, and the only way to get our share, is
-to reach out and take it. Do you see?”
-
-Thorndyke nodded.
-
-“Well, now, there comes a time to most of us, when we have to do that,
-though the change from pleasant old ways makes a rough sort of break
-sometimes. For instance, it would go pretty hard with me to miss you
-out of the office, but it would not do to keep you here too long, and
-I never meant to do it. I meant to make a doctor of you after awhile,
-but I’m afraid that isn’t going to do, as things are. Doctors have a
-pretty hard time now and then, and as long as that pain holds on, I’m
-afraid it wouldn’t do. But what would you say to just going round the
-corner to Halliday’s once or twice a day, and trying whether you or
-your friend Aleck there can do most toward keeping up the credit of the
-firm? How do you think that would do?”
-
-A soldier! Thorndyke had meant to be one, and thought he had won some
-battles, and vanquished some foes for ever, but here the whole thing
-seemed to be rising up again, stronger than ever, and the soldier
-thrown to the ground in a moment.
-
-He dropped his book on the table, and hid his face in it for a moment;
-then he looked suddenly up.
-
-“Oh, I cannot,” he cried; “I never, never can! Why do you ask me such a
-thing? To stand there all day long and have people come in every minute
-to say, ‘Look at Humpy!’ Oh, it would be too much! I don’t believe even
-the King would ever think I could do it.”
-
-A whole year, and that wound no nearer healing than it was at first!
-Not even the words forgotten! Then might not the doctor as well give up
-all hope that they ever would be! and all hope of everything else but
-making life a little easier from day to day! The pain would be there,
-in the heart as well as in the back, for life, he feared.
-
-It was lucky for Carter and Hal Fenimore that he had nothing to say
-to them at that instant, but he stopped before Thorndyke’s chair, and
-lifting the white face that had dropped upon the book again, held it
-gently in his hands.
-
-“You cannot let people see the form the King has seen fit to give you,
-when you can show them at the same time that he has given you a soul
-and a brain worthy of any of his princes? Is it hard to choose between
-hiding away here like some poor frightened thing, and stepping out
-where you can find every hour filled with work any man might be proud
-of, and make yourself known and valued all over the city by-and-by?
-What should you say if the day were to come when I thought I could not
-be satisfied with any prescription that you should not put up? Wouldn’t
-that be almost as good as having you for a partner, as I might if you
-were stronger?
-
-“And even if you can’t get over feeling that this costs you a good
-deal, can’t you remember that when the Prince Royal was here, his
-visage was more marred than any man’s, and yet he let every one look at
-it? And if he has a work for you now, and a place where you can gather
-up a great share of what is worth having in life, can’t you take it up
-for his sake, and for my sake, if not for you own?”
-
-The blue veins were swelling again, and the old throbbing at the heart
-coming back in full force; but he would not forget that he was a
-soldier! And yet even a soldier might beg for a truce!
-
-“Oh, wait, please,” he cried, “only wait till to-morrow!”
-
-“Of course we will wait,” said the doctor, “and as long as you like;
-and in the meantime we will eat our dinner, and after that, suppose we
-have a drive together? Not so far as to meddle with the pain, but I
-think we might get a breath of what lies outside the city for once in a
-way.”
-
-The battle lasted well into the night, in spite of the drive behind
-Jet, and everything the doctor could think of to make it seem as if
-there were no such thing as fighting in the world. But though Thorndyke
-had begged for a truce, he was determined not to go to sleep till the
-enemy was put to rout again, and it seemed at one time as if it were
-going to take the whole night to do it. He lay with his eyes wide open,
-the moon shining into the little room that had seemed so wonderful when
-it was first given him, but only a mockery so many times since; and
-the forms of all the terrible things he should have to meet if he did
-as the doctor wished stalked about it like evil spirits of the night.
-The fight had been sharp enough when he determined to open the door for
-patients again, and the first time he went home with Aleck it seemed
-as if he should die; but opening the door was for the doctor, and he
-had got accustomed to it now; and Nellie Halliday never seemed to see
-anything but his face, and had taken it in her slender white hands one
-day and asked him if he knew it was a wonderful gift of Heaven; he
-could not tell what she meant, but he had never been afraid to let her
-see him since then.
-
-But Halliday’s! There would be hundreds of people coming in all day
-long, and he himself would be standing behind the counter scarcely
-able to look over it, and every one looking down upon him to see how
-strangely he was made! And then going through the street so many times
-every day! Going on errands here and there, very likely, and letting
-every one wonder where Halliday had found such a strange little
-creature to do his work! He could bear the pain, he could bear knowing
-that he was never to learn the games of the boys, and to go about with
-them as the doctor had thought he should, he could bear never feeling
-that he was one of the princes again, but he could not bear this!
-
-He shut his eyes, but there it all was, just the same; what could he
-do? The ugly forms would not be beaten down, and yet he must not give
-it up!
-
-But at last, a different thought rose up, that seemed to make them
-shrink away, and he felt himself gaining a little once more! There were
-the Prince Royal and the doctor! If they wished it, and it would please
-_them_, why should he care for anything else! If he could only once
-determine that he did not care! No, he never could do that, but if he
-could only be so happy in pleasing them as to trample all the pain that
-might come from anywhere else under his feet! And after all, would it
-not be a great thing to have a business, a profession of his own, and
-know so much that he could be really of some use as well as if he were
-like other people, instead of “hiding away all his life,” as the doctor
-called it? And perhaps other people _might_ come to respect him for
-what he knew and could do, some day! Oh, he could see it all now! Why
-had he not seen it before, and how could he ever thank the doctor for
-seeing it for him? He would do it; he would be ready any day!
-
-The battle was won, and the tired soldier turned on his pillow to go to
-sleep, with something nearer the old joyous thrill in his veins than he
-had thought he could ever feel again.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII.
-
-
-So it was decided, and when Thorndyke had once decided, he was ready,
-and an early day was fixed for his first morning at Halliday’s before
-the week was past.
-
-“Why, hallo, old fellow, if this isn’t about the jolliest go! We’ll
-have the old store all in the family yet!” was Aleck’s greeting, so
-joyous that it didn’t stop to be elegant; and a “jolly go” it was, as
-far as he could possibly help to make it so. Thorndyke could never make
-a mistake, in his view; and as to teaching him, that was only letting
-him see once how a thing must be done, and he knew it as well as his
-teacher. As for Thorndyke, he always felt that the sun shone, and
-everything was right, as soon as Aleck came in. All went on as gayly as
-it could, and by the time a year had passed, nobody thought the store
-was quite right if Thorndyke was absent for a day. Mr. Halliday missed
-something, he could not tell what; the customers wanted to know what
-had become of “the little fellow;” and Aleck felt as if he were in
-imminent peril of some catastrophe, for, paragon as Thorndyke thought
-him, he had his one fault, which horrified Uncle Ralph, and humiliated
-himself: he _did_ now and then forget something very important to
-be remembered, and Thorndyke had not been long in the store before
-he established himself as guardian over this possibility, and had
-already saved Aleck half a dozen times when just “on the brink” of some
-predicament or other.
-
-But the absences came very seldom, only here and there when the pain
-was too bad for a day, and then he was back again: sometimes so out of
-sight that only a little rustling told he was there; sometimes just
-coming into view above a showcase, and sometimes, again, mounting a
-little step which had been run along for him just inside the counter,
-and which brought him high enough to wait upon customers conveniently.
-It made every one start at first to see those great, brilliant eyes,
-the high, white forehead, and the delicate features, looking over at
-them, when they could scarcely see what they belonged to. And every
-one that knew much of such things could read in the wistful eyes
-and patient smile a good deal of what had come into them after that
-dreadful day a year ago, with still a little change. The pain was
-still there; he knew he should never be like other people, but he was
-bearing it as a brave soldier should, and he was glad other people were
-not like him, and he should learn to be useful to them, yet.
-
-So another year went on, and another examination-day was coming at the
-professor’s, and Tom Haggarty came in the day before to talk about
-it with Aleck, though Aleck had taken good care to hush him up when
-Thorndyke came within hearing.
-
-“It’s just as well not to say anything about that before Thorndyke,” he
-said; “it isn’t likely to bring very pleasant reminiscences to him!”
-
-“That’s a fact,” said Tom; “I shouldn’t think he’d ever want to hear of
-the school again as long as he lives; and it’s a horrid shame, too, and
-always will be; and I always feel as if I had something to do with it,
-though I never could tell how. But wont you come down? We shall have a
-high old time, and it’s the last but one for me. You know I’m through
-next year.”
-
-“You’ve done well,” said Aleck. “You’re a little shaver to be fitted
-for college.”
-
-“Little’s nothing,” said Tom. “I was thirteen last fall, and I shall be
-almost fifteen when I step off. It has seemed for ever and a day to me
-since I first saw the professor.”
-
-“But that’s too young; you wont think of entering right away, will you?”
-
-“I don’t know,” said Tom. “I may have to wait a bit, but I sha’n’t know
-how to; if it only wasn’t for being a freshman, and the hazing, and all
-that. I don’t see how a fellow is ever to get through with that part
-of it, but I suppose I’ve got to be hazed wherever I go. If I can live
-through it, ’twill be better than to be shut up in a store all my life.
-I don’t see how you make it go, with such a smooth face.”
-
-“Don’t you?” said Aleck, laughing; “come and try it a while, and
-perhaps you’ll see.”
-
-“No, thank you,” said Tom, “I should hate it so that they would turn me
-off in a very short time. It’s hard enough to make a fellow’s way in
-the world if you let him take the way he likes best, and I’m thankful
-enough I’ve got the promise ahead for all the study I can do for the
-next eight or ten years. I shall have to strike out for myself then,
-and it will be tough enough, I suppose, but I don’t mean to worry
-myself about that till the time comes. Come down to-morrow, wont you?”
-
-Tom went off, and Aleck soon followed towards home, for it was his
-hour to go to tea. He walked quickly, for he begrudged every moment
-lost on the way, and was soon near the house, with some thoughts
-running on that came up once in a while, and which went to make up the
-only secret ever kept between himself and Nelly. Tom was right about
-business. To be sure, his own came nearer to being professional than
-almost anything, and there was some comfort in helping to save people’s
-lives, if he did only come in as second fiddler. But his dream of a
-profession! Neither Uncle Ralph nor Nelly should ever have a suspicion
-of the sacrifice he was making. Why should they? If there didn’t happen
-to be money enough for him to study on, it was no fault of theirs; and
-if Uncle Ralph could take any pleasure in having him in the store, why,
-he need not think the favor was all on that side; he had something to
-be thankful for himself.
-
-But what was that sound behind him? A horse’s hoofs flying wildly up
-the pavement, and wheels swaying from one side to the other of the
-street! He turned, and one glance was enough to show him what was
-happening, and that he had better look out for himself while there was
-time. It was Tom Haggarty’s father and the horse he was accustomed to
-drive quietly past on his way home every night; but in some way the
-animal had become terrified and altogether beyond his control, and
-was dashing wildly up the road, and aiming now directly for the spot
-where Aleck stood. Aleck had just time to spring aside and mount his
-doorstep with a flying leap when the wheels struck the curbstone, the
-horse’s hoofs clattered on the sidewalk, there was a crash, a plunge,
-an overthrow, and in another moment the horse had cleared himself from
-the carriage, and was dashing madly on, while his owner lay senseless
-on the pavement.
-
-In an instant a group had gathered about the fallen man, but Aleck was
-first among them, raising his head and searching hastily for his pulse.
-
-“All right so far,” he said; “he’s breathing yet, but--” and he glanced
-quickly towards the window. Nelly was standing there, and answered the
-look with a beckoning signal.
-
-“Lend a hand here, will you?” said Aleck; “we’ll get him inside and
-then see what’s to be done next.”
-
-They lifted him, hardly believing Aleck that he was still alive, and
-carrying him in, laid him on the sofa to which Nelly pointed.
-
-“Is he alive, Aleck?”
-
-“Yes, his pulse is beating.”
-
-“Then a doctor, and the nearest one. Remember what a friend he was to
-papa!”
-
-“Not so much the nearest one, as the best one,” thought Aleck as he
-sped away. “I’ll have Dr. Thorndyke here, if he can be found, and I
-think it’s just the time Jet is most likely to be standing at the door.”
-
-Yes, there was Jet, the reins thrown over his back, and still panting
-after his dash into town from a visit a mile outside; the doctor had
-just closed the front-door behind him, and it took but a moment for
-Aleck to find him and tell his errand.
-
-For the first time in his life there was a moment when the doctor
-didn’t care a fig about what was wanted, compared to some other
-considerations. He should see Nelly Halliday in her own house at last,
-after all this time that Thorndyke had been having it all to himself,
-without the slightest appreciation of what it was!
-
-But only an instant; at the next he and Aleck were in the chaise, and
-one more brought them to where the shattered carriage still lay before
-the door.
-
-“Isn’t that enough to bring a dead man to life!” thought the doctor
-as he stepped into the room. There was the same face he had seen two
-years ago smiling from the conservatory-window at Thorndyke, the same
-soft eyes, the same rippling sunlight in her hair, just as he had
-remembered them all this while, only this time bending over the still
-motionless form of her fathers friend, and watching anxiously for some
-sign of returning consciousness.
-
-But there was no time for ceremony.
-
-“Here is Dr. Thorndyke, Nelly,” said Aleck, and with a quick smile of
-recognition she stepped aside and let the doctor come close to his
-patient.
-
-“Ah! Possibly _she_ recollects, too!” thought the doctor. “But pshaw!
-there’s nothing to be thought of just here but this poor fellow,” and
-he plunged into the examination of his patient.
-
-Not a word was spoken for a few moments, except as the doctor asked for
-what he wanted.
-
-“A wine-glass, please,” and Nelly handed it to him with a quick,
-noiseless movement.
-
-But when he had given the restorative and was waiting a moment for its
-effect, she spoke,
-
-“Is it so very bad, doctor? Oh, I hope you can say it is not!”
-
-“It is pretty bad, I am afraid. If we cannot succeed in improving
-things in a few moments, I think Aleck had better call a carriage and
-get him home as soon as possible. This has been something of a shock to
-you already, Miss Halliday.”
-
-The remedies seemed of no avail; only a low, heavy breathing and
-flitting pulse told there was any life remaining, and at a sign from
-the doctor Aleck disappeared. It was but a few moments until he
-returned with the carriage, but it seemed hours to Nelly as she watched
-the doctor trying one remedy after another, and all equally in vain.
-The doctor did not tell her he was almost sure it would be so before
-he began; he went on as quietly as if there were more hope, with a few
-cheerful words now and then, and at last Aleck came with the carriage.
-
-“You have been very kind, doctor,” she said, when Mr. Haggarty was
-placed inside the carriage and the doctor was preparing to go with him.
-“I take it almost as if it were done for papa, they were such friends.
-You’ll come again, will you not, some brighter day, and let us thank
-you?”
-
-The doctor answered with one of those quick looks in her face which
-Thorndyke knew so well.
-
-“_Some_ one ought to come very soon and see how you are,” he said.
-“This has been rather trying for you, Miss Halliday.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII.
-
-
-Poor Tom! It was a dark to-morrow to which he had invited Aleck, and
-darker still the days that followed, that he had thought would be full
-of holiday enjoyment! Could it be true that his father was gone? Gone!
-What did that mean! Oh, if it only were not true! If every one were
-mistaken, or had told him false!
-
-It seemed to him he could never see the boys again. But Aleck would not
-leave him to that very long, and Tom really felt the first touch of
-comfort when he heard him asking for him at the door.
-
-“Oh, but you don’t know anything about it, Aleck; you don’t understand!
-No one can understand, until it come, how terrible it seems.”
-
-“And isn’t that the very way I _can_ understand?”
-
-Tom stared at him with wide eyes a moment.
-
-“Oh, I forgot! How could I forget! It was horrid in me, but it seems
-as if I could not remember anything or know anything except this one
-terrible feeling that is everywhere through the house. And it doesn’t
-seem as if it could ever be any better!”
-
-“It _will_ be better,” said Aleck, but Tom only shook his head. “Don’t
-you suppose it was just as terrible in the houses that the Lord Jesus
-came into long ago, because there was trouble in them?”
-
-“I don’t know,” said Tom, hesitating a little, for he was not used to
-talking of such things, and didn’t know exactly where he was; “but he
-came to bring people back to life, then, and he doesn’t do that now.”
-
-“No, he doesn’t, but he comes just as close and just as much to bring
-comfort as he did then. Suppose he should come so close and speak so
-tenderly that you could almost feel his heart beating against yours,
-wouldn’t that make it better? And if he should promise he would never
-go away, but would watch you even more faithfully than your father
-could, and help you along to make the man he hoped to see you, wouldn’t
-that make it better?”
-
-“Perhaps so,” said Tom, not very clear yet that all this amounted to
-anything more than talking.
-
-“I tell you there’s no mistake,” said Aleck. “There are just two or
-three things, it seems to me, that we have got to have before we can be
-happy, taking us just as we are; we want some one to love and some one
-to love us; we want something to do that’s worth doing, and we want our
-own affairs to be looked out for at the same time.”
-
-“But I’ve got to look out for myself, now,” said poor Tom.
-
-“I know it, Tom, and yet you haven’t, after all. If your father had
-been here when you went to college, didn’t you expect to send to him
-when you needed anything, or when you didn’t see just what ’twas best
-to do about anything? And wouldn’t that have left you free to go right
-along with your work, and interest yourself for other people, instead
-of all the time worrying about yourself? And can’t you do just the same
-with the Lord?”
-
-“But I loved him so! I miss him so!” cried poor little Tom, breaking
-down altogether.
-
-“I know; that comes hard, and there’s no getting away from it; but I
-tell you, Tom, it isn’t going to be such a very great while, and I
-don’t believe he’s so very far off either. It may be there’s only a
-veil between, and who knows but he can see through it as plainly as
-if wasn’t there at all? And you’ll find lots to do; that’s one of the
-greatest things after all. Just think what you can come to be in taking
-his place at home, besides something for somebody outside, every day
-of your life, if you’re only looking out for it. And there’s no one to
-say he wont see it; and however that may be, there’s One that will be
-sure to, and think a good deal of it too.”
-
-Tom didn’t say much, but he had his own times of going over in his mind
-all Aleck had said, until things did begin to seem a little better
-after a while, as Aleck had promised, and going back to school did not
-seem so very terrible as he had thought; and as the year came once more
-to a close, the thought of the new step into college studies really
-looked bright and tempting.
-
-All but the freshman woes, in the way of hazing and all that sort of
-thing. Poor Tom hadn’t yet got over his dread of being snubbed or run
-upon, only as he had been in the higher class the last year, and there
-was no one left in the school who was quite so endlessly doing it since
-Hal had left. He had almost forgotten how uncomfortable it was; at any
-rate, he was sure he never could see any worse times than some he had
-had with Hal, and he had lived through those somehow.
-
-So he was making the most of his holidays, and the little interval of
-deciding what came next; and going into Halliday’s now and then, for a
-few moments with Aleck and Thorndyke, was one of the great resources
-of the time.
-
-He came gayly out one day, to see some one beckoning to him, and
-reining in his horse close by. Ah, that was Mr. Willoughby, his
-guardian, and Tom ran to the chaise.
-
-“Going towards home, Haggarty?” he said. “Suppose you jump in, and we
-drive out together. I want to talk to you about one or two matters, if
-you’re not aiming in another direction.”
-
-Tom sprang in, only too gladly. He should hear something about going to
-college, he was sure.
-
-“Well, and how does it seem to be a free man once more?” he asked, as
-Tom took his seat and they started off.
-
-“Prime,” said Tom, “only if a free man never has anything to do, I
-shouldn’t like it to last very long.”
-
-“Good,” said Mr. Willoughby, laughing, “and that’s just the very point.
-How long should you call long enough?”
-
-“I don’t know,” said Tom. “I suppose I ought to enter college this
-Commencement, if I’m going at all this year; and if I wait till next, I
-ought to be studying or working at something before a great while.”
-
-“And you are sure of going this year or next? Could you not think of
-anything but college and be satisfied?”
-
-Tom started.
-
-“My father wished me to go to college.”
-
-“I know he did; but, Tom, he is not here now to send you. You have been
-a brave fellow this last year, and I know you will be brave about what
-I have to tell you. I have said nothing about money-matters so far, for
-I wished you to get through school with a quiet mind; but perhaps it
-is best now to let you understand just how things are. There were some
-embarrassments in your father’s affairs that he could have overcome if
-he had lived a year or two longer, but as things were left, they have
-made a great deal of trouble; and in fact, there does not seem to be
-the means of carrying out his plans for you. I’m afraid you’ll have to
-go to work, my boy, without waiting for college or Germany or anything
-of the kind; and the sooner you can make a man of yourself and get a
-start in the world, the better it will be for the rest at home.”
-
-Tom took hold of the side of the chaise; it seemed to him that the
-whole of life had been knocked out from under his feet.
-
-“I can’t think you’ll find business so very bad,” went on Mr.
-Willoughby, “and I think you’ve got the making of a good business man
-in you; all you want is a fair chance, and a good send off, to begin
-with, and that I think I’ve found for you, by good luck. I’ve been
-making some proposals to the Fenimores, and they are ready to take you
-in there, and see what you can do for yourself, as soon as you can make
-up your mind that you’re ready. It isn’t every day that a chance like
-that opens to a boy of your age, and I rather think you’ll decide to
-make the most of it.”
-
-Poor Tom! If what Aleck had said to him that day had been a comfort
-before, he needed to get closer hold of it yet this time.
-
-“You’ll find lots to do, Tom, and that is one of the greatest things,
-after all; and there’s One that will be sure to see, and think a good
-deal of it, too.”
-
-He kept saying it over to himself, and the rest of what Aleck had said
-about “some one caring for him, while he went about his work for other
-people.” And he needed it all; “pretty tough,” Aleck called the sudden
-change in his prospects, when he heard of it, but even then he hadn’t
-the least idea how Tom dreaded coming so directly in Hal’s way as he
-knew he should, every day. That seemed to be the last and bitterest
-drop in the cup! Not that Hal wasn’t a good fellow; he knew he was,
-and that he would do him many a kind turn before the year was out,
-but--pshaw! he must get over being such a goose!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX.
-
-
-Thorndyke had left the store just as Mr. Willoughby picked Tom up; he
-never stayed in the evening and it was six o’clock now. But he had an
-errand to do that took him past the little cottage with the bay window,
-and there stood Jet and the doctor’s chaise. And the doctor himself
-came out of the door, just as he came in sight again on his way back.
-
-“Stand still, Jet!” said the doctor, and Jet pawed the ground till
-Thorndyke came up. The doctor reached him a hand, he climbed in, and
-Jet’s hoofs struck sparks again as he carried them towards home. The
-doctor scarcely spoke, but there was a shining in his eyes that made
-Thorndyke feel he could say a good deal if he chose; indeed he had seen
-it there every day of late; he wondered if anything had happened!
-
-But when he came into the office, he was sitting as quietly over a
-medical review as if nothing had ever happened, or would ever happen,
-and Thorndyke took his own book and his own seat in the window. But
-it did not last long; Thorndyke heard a flutter and a fall, and the
-doctor had sent the magazine flying.
-
-“Come over here, Thorndyke,” he said; “I want to say something to you.”
-
-Thorndyke started, but before he had got halfway, the doctor met him,
-and stood there with his hands on his shoulders, and looking full into
-his eyes with the shining out of his own brighter than ever.
-
-“Little man,” he said, “if I told you you had been the means of
-bringing to me the greatest gift of my life, what would you say?”
-
-For an instant Thorndyke stood as much astonished as on the day when
-the doctor first talked to him about fishing and going to school.
-
-“I never gave you anything,” he said; “you give me everything, and it
-makes me feel happy and strong even to know that you are near; but I
-never gave you anything. What do I ever have to give?”
-
-“Tut,” said the doctor stooping a little and looking closer into his
-face with the old smile, “don’t you know you are all I have in the
-world; all I _have had_, rather. Did you ever see my chaise standing
-where it did to-night, before?”
-
-“Yes,” said Thorndyke, “and I supposed something was the matter, but I
-did not ask of course.”
-
-The doctor laughed, and letting go his hold of Thorndyke, walked back
-and forth across the room.
-
-“Did it ever occur to you,” he asked, after a while, “did it ever occur
-to you that you and I had lived here like two miserable old bachelors,
-almost long enough? And if there was any one on the face of the earth
-that could come here and take this old world of ours and make a new one
-of it that would seem a good deal like Paradise, who should you say it
-would be?”
-
-A sudden thought swept over Thorndyke’s mind, though it seemed only a
-dream.
-
-“The princess!” he exclaimed; “but--”
-
-“Ah, you think that would be like plucking the morning star down from
-over our own heads? And so it is, more like that than anything I ever
-thought I should dare try, much less have success granted me, if I did;
-but she _is_ coming, little man! The King has given her to me! But I
-should never have seen her, much less known her, a thousand times less
-asked for her, if _you_ had not found her for me!”
-
-“Well, if this isn’t about the most magnificent thing that ever
-happened!” said Aleck the next day, when a sharp look into Thorndyke’s
-face told him he knew all; “The doctor is the only man I know in the
-world fit to loosen the latchet of Nellie’s shoe, but I don’t believe
-there’s another woman fit to do the same for him, and I shall be the
-proudest fellow in the city when I can call him brother. Except you,
-Thorndyke! He is a heap more yours than he ever will be mine, no matter
-what he calls me, and I always thought you were the luckiest fellow in
-the world to have a claim on him; but I never thought I should ever
-come in for any share! But what will become of me, when I’m left alone
-in my glory?”
-
-This was a question that came into Nellie’s mind also, and she had her
-own plans to meet it. When October was turning all the world to garnet
-and gold once more, then came the wedding, and Thorndyke was there
-with the rest. No pain of any kind could have kept him away; the old
-throbbing at his heart rose up, until he could hardly breathe, and when
-the bride, with all her beauty and her loveliness, her orange blossoms
-and the veil that seemed to Thorndyke like a halo around her golden
-hair, stooped and gave him his kiss, he didn’t know whether he were in
-the world or not! Only let him get out of sight once more! He slipped
-away into a sheltered spot and Uncle Ralph stepped into his place.
-
-“Uncle Ralph,” said Nelly, when almost all the guests were gone. “I
-know you cannot find it in your heart to refuse me anything on my
-wedding-day. I want to leave the house just as it is for Aleck, but of
-course he cannot stay in it alone. Wont you say goodby to your hotel
-room, and come and fill my place here until either you or he follow in
-my footsteps?”
-
-Uncle Ralph pooh-poohed for a while, but he couldn’t find it in his
-heart, as Nelly said, to refuse her; and before the wedding journey
-was over, bachelor’s hall was thoroughly established behind the
-conservatory window.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XX.
-
-
-The Cumbermede had made a long list of successful voyages since Aleck
-watched her out of sight and waved his farewell to Carter, and she was
-homeward bound once more, with a full cargo and a quick run so far,
-before the trade-winds. The moonlight lay soft and clear across the
-deck, the phosphorus flashed like monster diamonds in her track, and
-not a sound was heard but the low plashing at the bow, as the vessel
-made her seven knots, steady before a light breeze. But now the wind
-freshened, and the second mate’s voice was heard giving sharp quick
-orders to two of his watch.
-
-“Go aloft there, and close up the main-top-gallant.”
-
-The men sprang to the rigging, and a few moments more one of them
-came down the ratlines and went forward to some work he had left, but
-the other seemed to find some delay in accomplishing his share of the
-task. The mate glanced impatiently into the rigging once or twice, then
-angrily, and then shouted aloft:
-
-“What are you about up there, you landlubber Jake? If I had a _dog_
-and he didn’t know more than you do, I’d shoot him.”
-
-The man halfway down by this time, finished his descent and passed the
-mate without a word, but a dark scowl covered his face. The mate caught
-sight of it and his fury increased; he seized the man by the collar and
-pushed him violently toward the wheel.
-
-“There, go and try your hand at that,” he said, “and see if you can
-keep a decent face before your betters! A miserable fool that never saw
-three months’ service since he was born, shipping as able seaman, and
-then grumbling about under his officers’ feet till it’s enough to drive
-them mad! If the next wave should take you overboard ’twould be the
-best thing that could happen!”
-
-The sailor recovered his balance and went off to relieve the man at the
-wheel, but the scowl grew darker, and harder lines gathered about his
-mouth. Eight bells sounded at last, and the first mate’s watch came
-tumbling up from their berths, to relieve those on duty. But it was too
-warm to go below, and after loitering a few moments till the second
-mate had disappeared to turn in, two or three of the men sauntered
-forward, the dark scowl among them, and getting noiselessly together
-in the shadow of the foremast, began to talk in low undertones, that
-could not reach far aft of their position.
-
-“I tell you, I wont bear it any longer,” said Jake between his teeth.
-“One or other of us has got to go under, and that before another
-twenty-four hours is past.”
-
-The man next him gave a low laugh, and then seeing how black the
-other’s face was, grew sober again.
-
-“Pshaw, Jake, you look as if you were in earnest. I should think you
-were a landlubber, as the mate says, if you’re going to take notice of
-anything an officer says to a hand! If he’d shoot his dog for what you
-did, it’s only a wonder he didn’t knock you overboard. A sailor don’t
-count for as much as a dog any day.”
-
-“He knows I’ve only had my hand out of the sling for two days, and how
-was I going to handle the earrings,” muttered Jake; “I tell you I mean
-what I say. If I can get two or three to stand by me, well and good,
-and if not I’ll tackle him alone. I’d as lief jump overboard with him,
-as lead this life any longer.”
-
-“Jake’s about right,” growled the other sailor, under his breath;
-“’twould be as good a day’s work as I ever did to stand by Jake and
-see the second mate get his dues.”
-
-“Humph! and do you know what they call that? That’s mutiny, in plain
-English, and we should have the other officers with their pistols out,
-and if we didn’t get a little cold lead for our pains, we should find
-out how bread and water tasted in the hold for a few weeks.”
-
-“Who cares for that?” said Jake. “Let ’em come on, if they want to!
-They wouldn’t shoot down three or four of us; and if they should try
-it, we might get some new recruits on our side, and see which of us
-could take the ship into port. If I was a dog when I came aboard, he’s
-made a devil of me since, and he may look sharp that I don’t carry him
-where I belong, with me.”
-
-“You wouldn’t get any of the first mate’s watch to stand by you, if the
-worst comes to the worst,” said the growling sailor; “a man’s got to do
-his duty with him, but when he’s done it he treats him as if he had a
-soul in him, after all.”
-
-“That’s a fact; Carter’s the only officer I ever saw that could get
-duty out of a watch and never speak an ugly word to them,” said the
-other; “he don’t seem to like it. But he’s sharp as a gun to the mark,
-at the same time, where any other man would get tipped over for it.”
-
-“I’d be sorry to go against _him_” said Jake, “and so I hope he’ll
-let me alone, that’s all; for I’ve got where nothing will stop me. If
-you’ll give me your hand on it, shipmates, we’ll set sail together,
-and if we drop anchor in a worse port, it wont be till I’ve had some
-satisfaction, anyhow.”
-
-“I don’t say but I’m ready,” said the growling sailor; “we shall find
-we’ve raised a lively gale of wind, but I don’t much care where it
-blows me. I’ve made as many voyages as any man aboard, and been kicked
-and cursed my share; but when it comes to crowding a man every hour and
-minute of a day, what do you say, Jim?”
-
-“I say I don’t like to stand to windward of a shipmate,” said Jim, “but
-it will be a bad business, and we’re homeward bound. You’d better speak
-to Ratlins, anyhow, and see what he says. He’s gone below.”
-
-“And that’s where we’d better go,” said the growling sailor, “or the
-birds of the air will be getting their eye on us before we’re ready.”
-
-Carter had taken part of his watch below, late as it was, to finish
-up some ship’s writing, and his stateroom being close by the
-companion-way, he had heard what passed between the second officer and
-Jake.
-
-“Pshaw!” he said to himself, fidgeting in his chair, “what’s the use of
-that, Penfield? If a man’s rough enough to need that, you can’t hope
-to make anything of him; and if he isn’t, it hurts. A man’s got some
-feeling, whatever shape he’s in,” and a vision of a crooked little
-form, fleeing away like the wind, rose up before him, as it always had,
-from that miserable time at the professor’s to this very day, whenever
-he heard any one use taunting or cutting words.
-
-He went on with his writing, but the second mate’s words seemed to echo
-in his ears.
-
-“I wish Penfield wouldn’t be such a bear,” he said again as he put
-aside his book to turn in at last for a nap before his watch was
-called; “it don’t do to show a soft side with a man, to be sure, and
-I know he’s got some rough fellows in his watch; but he’s got two or
-three that started as fair as most men, and he’ll make beasts of them
-all if he goes on this way. I haven’t heard him speak to a man of them
-since he came aboard but as if hanging was too good for him.”
-
-Carter’s nap was sound enough to make up for its shortness, and he
-paced the quarter-deck all right and fresh for the four hours before
-him as the second mate went below.
-
-“’Tisn’t a bad idea that every wave we cut brings us so much nearer
-home,” he said as he watched the foam flying back over the bow. “‘A
-life on the ocean wave!’ that’s the only thing, to be sure; but, after
-all, it’s always certain the roughest hand aboard is counting how many
-days we’ve made on the home-run. Well, I’ll be glad to see it, for one.”
-
-His thoughts made the trip before the sentence was finished, and
-brought up where they were very apt to do, in a place he always started
-for before he had been half a day ashore--Halliday’s.
-
-“What a number-one fellow that Aleck is,” he went on, “and I owe him
-for some things I never should have seen if he hadn’t showed them to
-me,” and for the thousandth time some of Aleck’s words came up to his
-mind.
-
-“The only way is to remember how the Lord has treated us, and the way
-he has taught us, to love our neighbor as ourselves.
-
-“And that’s something I wish we officers remembered a little oftener;
-to be sure they say you can’t treat a sailor like a man, and keep him
-where he ought to be. But Penfield is too much of a Tartar, and he’s
-got one fellow there that it don’t do any good to, and he don’t see the
-difference. Some of them will take anything; but this Jake, though he
-seemed fair enough when he shipped, is getting blacker every day, and
-the ship that takes him next voyage will find him more so, I’m afraid.
-I wonder what those fellows are talking about, forward there; they
-ought to be below, but I’ll manage not to see them, if they don’t stay
-too long.”
-
-They glided down, one after the other, as he spoke, and a moment after
-Jake was at Ratlins’ bunk and rousing him cautiously from a rather
-sonorous dream. “Hush!” he said, “there’s no need of saying anything
-just yet;” and leaning closer to him, he whispered the substance of
-what had been said at the foremast in his ear.
-
-Ratlins raised himself on his elbow and swore a bitter oath.
-
-“How did you know that was the very thing I was dreaming of? But what’s
-the use? A sailor is only made to be kicked like a dog, anyhow, and if
-one mate kicks harder than another, why that’s all it is, and we’re
-homeward-bound, you know.”
-
-“Homeward-bound,” muttered Jake; “_he’s_ homeward-bound if I get hold
-of him, for I’ve got murder in my heart, and it’s his own lookout, for
-he put it there! I’ve got a mother at home that’s done praying enough
-for me to bring a worse ship into port, but she may as well give it
-up about this time. I tell you, Penfield is going overboard before
-his second dog-watch is over, unless I can get three or four of you
-to lend me a hand and help me settle him in some way that he’ll know
-more about, and wont leave a mark on me that _she’d_ feel quite so much
-aground about, if she knew it. What do you say? Ned and Jim are pretty
-much agreed.”
-
-“Oh, luff a little, shipmate,” said Ratlins, “and let a fellow sleep on
-it, anyhow. I’ll stand by you somehow, for he deserves it; but I reckon
-you’ll ease off a little by morning, if you don’t lay to altogether.”
-
-“Not I,” said Jake; “but give me your hand on doing _something_.”
-
-Ratlins gave him his hand, and Jake went to his bunk to nurse his
-revenge and lay plans for what should be done in case the men would
-agree to unite.
-
-“But if they _don’t_,” he muttered, “’t wont save the mate. When a
-worm does turn, it’s sure to sting, and he’ll never go through another
-midnight-watch safe with me!”
-
-The breeze died down again, and the watch was a lazy one, and Carter’s
-thoughts, after making voyages round the world, came back to Jake again.
-
-“Now I suppose a fellow like that is my neighbor,” he said, “let
-sailors be what they will. God put a soul in him once, anyhow, and
-I can’t believe it’s altogether dead yet. Of course it isn’t, or he
-wouldn’t care for Penfield until it came to breaking his head with
-a marlingspike, or something of that kind. I’ve got a fellow in my
-watch that couldn’t feel anything less than that, but it isn’t so with
-Jake. I wonder if I could manage to give him a lift. Who knows but
-there’s somebody watching for him at home, that doesn’t want to see him
-spoiled? At any rate, there’s One watching above, that laid down his
-life for him as well as the rest of us, and it’s a pity to see a fellow
-so tormented, if nothing worse should come of it.”
-
-Penfield’s dog-watch came, the men did their duty, and then went
-forward for breakfast. Jake’s face had lost none of its darkness with
-the sunrising, but was harder and more threatening than ever.
-
-“Well, shipmate,” whispered Ratlins, as they sat down, each with his
-tin-dipper of coffee, his allowance of duff and ship’s biscuit, “how
-many knots is she making this morning? The breeze has gone down a
-little, hasn’t it, by daylight?”
-
-“No, it hasn’t,” said Jake; “and remember you gave me your hand on it,
-last night, to stand by.”
-
-“So I did,” said Ratlins, “and my two hours on the dog-watch this
-morning has given me more of a relish for it; but still--”
-
-“No hanging fire,” said Jake. “Ned and Jim, where are you? If you’re
-bound another way, I can cruise alone, and if I go down, it wont be
-without carrying some one else with me.”
-
-“Who said you were to cruise alone?” said the growling sailor, breaking
-a biscuit on his knee; “I guess we can fix something before to-night,”
-and the whispering grew lower and thicker, until even Jake seemed
-satisfied.
-
-When seven bells struck that noon, Carter came on deck, and seemed to
-be loafing about for the half-hour before his watch came on, but in the
-course of it he managed to come across the second mate, where a few
-words could pass between them unobserved.
-
-“Look here, Penfield,” he said, “I want to make a little change in the
-watch if it’s all the same to you. That long-limbed fellow there, Jake,
-I’ve taken a notion to try my hand on him, and I’ve got a fellow among
-mine that don’t work in so well with the rest. I’ll let you try what
-you can make of him, and you turn Jake over to me.”
-
-The mate stared; a queer sort of proceeding, he thought, and wouldn’t
-be called ship-shape on some vessels, but he knew Carter owned in the
-Cumbermede, and he supposed he could do as he liked.
-
-“Taken a notion to Jake,” he said, suppressing the oath that rose to
-his lips, out of respect to his superior officer, “I should as soon
-think of taking a notion to one of the imps below. You’re welcome to
-him if you want him; I’m sure I don’t care if he goes to the bottom. A
-miserable dog, for ever under foot, and taking more swearing to get a
-little duty out of him, than any three men on board.”
-
-“Well, I’ll try him,” said Carter; “you let him know, and I’ll send
-Dave over to you.”
-
-Jake stood in the broiling sun, scraping the paint from the house--ugly
-work in the heat, and a hideous noise, but no vessel ever stood into
-port in more perfect trim than the Cumbermede, and this voyage every
-particle of the old paint must be removed from aft, and she was to
-shine brighter than ever in new. He did not stir as he heard the mate
-approach, but he watched him with eye and ear from under his broad
-hat. The mate stopped beside him, and Jake set his teeth, with the
-thought that whatever came, it was one of the last times.
-
-“You go over to the first mate’s watch to-night, and much joy may he
-have of you,” was all he said, and passed along.
-
-Jake started, and the knife almost fell from his hands. Were they
-suspected? Discovered? What did it mean?
-
-But he went on with his work, as if the mate had only spoken to a
-statue. Penfield passed back and forth, but Jake did not dare lift his
-eyes to read his face. At any rate, he had the rest of the day for a
-lookout; it would be his watch below soon, and he could consult with
-the others.
-
-“Now I tell you, shipmates, that’s a lucky thing all round,” said
-Ratlins. “Maybe they’ve got a scent on the wind; I don’t know, but
-it don’t look to me much like foul weather, and if they’re only
-wind-clouds, why then we’re all out of a bad business easy; and what do
-you care what the second-mate is to us, Jake, so long as he keeps out
-of your wake?”
-
-“But I wont keep out of his,” said Jake. “Do you think I’ll let go as
-easy as that?”
-
-“Easy,” said Ned. “You may as well reef topsails and scud before the
-wind a day or two, anyhow, till you see how she trims. We sha’n’t be
-out more than three weeks now, and there’s no great fun going into port
-down in the hold, with iron bracelets on.”
-
-“What’s that got to do with paying off scores?” said Jake; but though
-the scowl was still dark, he turned in without another word.
-
-All through the midnight watch there was a sharp fight going on between
-the hatred in Jake’s heart and some new influence that seemed to be
-cooling and soothing the fire, he did not know how. Was he going to be
-a spooney, and let what he’d vowed one night die out the next, or get
-frightened by Ratlins’ talk about cold lead and iron bracelets? But
-after all, what was the second mate to him any longer? Yet he _had_
-been something to him, and was he going to forget it? Never!
-
-The watch wore away, and still the struggle went on.
-
-“If it only wasn’t for the old woman at home!” thought Jake. “She’s
-kept a long watch and done a good deal of praying, in hopes to make
-something of me. And I _might_ have been something if it hadn’t been
-for--!” and Jake shook his fist towards the mate’s room. “But after
-all, foul deeds leave a black mark on a man’s soul, and she’d fret her
-heart out if the hearing of it should come to her. But if every man’s
-hand is against me, who says it’s my fault if my hand’s against every
-man? It’s so long since I’ve had a word spoken to me as if I had as
-much of a soul as the plank under my feet, that I don’t know as I have
-any to put a stain on; and whose fault is it, I say? And if I don’t
-keep the men to their word to-night, they’re bound no longer. And what
-difference does it make? There’s nobody that thinks I’ve got any soul
-to save.”
-
-Carter’s voice was heard giving orders to haul taut the main-sheet. The
-tones were quiet and decided, but there was something in them that made
-the men spring to with a will, and the work was done almost in a minute.
-
-“Belay there, my hearty!” said Carter; and Jake, who had the end,
-glanced suddenly in his face, and caught a look of kindliness,
-friendliness, and good cheer, more perhaps than discipline would have
-allowed, the mate to show if he had thought it would be observed.
-
-The work was done! What chord had he touched? Jake did not know, but he
-felt a change sweeping through his heart like coming out of an icebelt
-into tradewinds. A few moments later the bell relieved the watch; Jake
-plunged below and threw himself into his bunk, his face covered with
-his hard hands and sobbing like a child.
-
-Carter had been the means of bringing one man to repentance, and saving
-the life of another--perhaps of half a dozen more.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXI.
-
-
-The same evening that Penfield’s fate was hanging in the balance, Uncle
-Ralph sat cosily by the library fire, newspaper in hand, and waiting
-for Aleck to come home. Everything was so sure to go well with his two
-faithful clerks, and the new luxury of home was so tempting, that he
-was getting into the way of leaving business early, and for the first
-time in his life enjoying his own fireside for an hour or two in the
-evening. But the newspaper was upside down this time, and his own
-thoughts seemed to be uppermost and so engrossing that he started when
-he heard Aleck’s key in the door.
-
-“Well, sir,” he said, as Aleck came in with as light a step and as
-glowing a face as if such a thing as work had never been heard of,
-“I’ve been making a discovery, sitting here all alone; and that is,
-that I’ve been a poor fool not to have made a home for myself, in
-some shape or other, thirty years ago! Don’t you follow my example,
-old fellow. You must get a wife all in good time, but still it is
-possible there are some other things to be thought of first. What day
-is to-morrow?”
-
-“Tuesday, I believe,” said Aleck.
-
-“Humph! Yes. Anything else?”
-
-“Only my birthday, so far as I know. I shall be twenty-one, I suppose,
-if I live to see it.”
-
-“Ah! Well that is what I was thinking about half an hour ago, I
-believe; and I was only waiting for you to come home to ask you how you
-would like to have ‘Halliday’s’ known as ‘Halliday & Co.’ in future.”
-
-Aleck started.
-
-“O uncle, I don’t deserve that! That is too much!”
-
-“We wont go as far as to talk of deserts,” said his uncle. “If I could
-tell you how my life came to be a lonely one, and how lonely it has
-been, you could understand better what you have been to me the last few
-years. If you had refused me when I asked you to come, I don’t know
-what I should have done, and it would be ten times worse to part with
-you now; and as one never knows what notion a young man may take, you
-see I’m only casting an anchor to windward for myself, if I can pin you
-a little closer. There aren’t many men lucky enough to have two such
-right-hands as you and Thorndyke; and if I can get one of them for a
-partner, why, we’ll divide the other between us, that is all. Thorndyke
-is a genius! If he keeps on at this rate, we old men may have to step
-aside and let him come in as number one some day, yet. But you are my
-brother’s son, Aleck, and I want you in my sight and by my side as long
-as I live; you have been the greatest comfort of my life; you have made
-a green spot in it the last few years, and it would be like going back
-to Sahara to give you up.”
-
-Aleck did not sleep much that night; not for worlds would he have told
-his uncle that he had been fighting away with college studies all these
-years; and as he had watched Thorndyke coming on, a faint hope had
-grown stronger and stronger that he might take his place some day, and
-so much more than fill it that he could slip away without being really
-missed. But that was all gone now; he would never leave his uncle!
-And as for himself! Well, he had been happy in the store, even while
-dreaming all the time of getting away, and if he could once settle
-that question, and be done with fidgeting about it, he might be _very_
-happy. And he was quite sincere in all his gratitude to his uncle. He
-was giving him a position to be envied by any business man, and there
-was no better place than Halliday’s for making a fortune, at all events.
-
-So it was all settled, and no one was more proud of the new arrangement
-than the senior clerk, as Thorndyke now became.
-
-“And a lucky fellow you are, Thorndyke, to get your foot on that round
-in the ladder,” said Tom, who had come in to see how Aleck carried
-his new dignity, and stopped, as he always did, for a few words with
-Thorndyke. “If I thought I should ever get to that I should take
-courage, but it seems as if I never should; and I don’t know that I
-shall be any better off, after all, when the day comes at last.”
-
-Thorndyke glanced quickly in Tom’s face. It had seemed to him looking
-rather wobegone for some time past, and he wondered if Tom was having
-any trouble. He could give a faint guess, for he had been sent over to
-Fenimore & Co.’s a good many times since he had been in the store, and
-though the thought of Hal was so inseparably connected with the one
-terrible memory of his life, that he had avoided even the sight of him
-when possible, he had heard him speak to Tom with those same taunting
-tones that brought the whole thing up with a rush, and made him tingle
-to his fingers’ ends for Tom. Never since that dreadful day could he
-hear an unkind word spoken to any human being without a shiver through
-his own heart; and when it came in Hal’s own voice, he could only look
-at Tom and wonder how he could bear it, and wish he were a strong man
-and a rich one, that he might somehow get hold of him and pull him out
-of the reach of it.
-
-“It wont be very long, will it?” he asked; “isn’t Hal going in as
-partner soon?”
-
-“Yes,” said Tom, “in two or three months; but there’s Gray between
-us, you know; and, after all, I don’t know that it makes any great
-difference. It will be the same old mill, whatever wheel in it I turn,
-and the same ugly grind. Some day before I know it I shall find it has
-ground whatever soul I ever had into such small dust I cannot find it.”
-
-“If you think there is any danger of that, why don’t you get out of
-it?” asked Thorndyke, more earnestly than he dared to show Tom, and the
-next moment he was almost frightened at the look that came into Tom’s
-face.
-
-“I tell you,” said Tom, “it’s all very fine to ask a drowning man why
-he don’t catch at some straw, when there are half a dozen other people
-hanging on him at the same time. If it wasn’t that they’re depending
-on me at home, and have been waiting for me all these years, the world
-isn’t so wide but I’d put half of it between me and Fenimore’s before
-many days had passed. But, as things are, of course there’s nothing for
-it but to stick by. I’ll hold on as long as I can, but if I go down,
-and the rest with me, I can’t help it.”
-
-Tom’s eyes met Thorndyke’s with an almost desperate look, and then he
-turned suddenly away. “Pshaw, Thorndyke, I tell you again you don’t
-know what a lucky dog you are. Shut up here with a fellow like Aleck I
-should not think you had a trouble left in the world!”
-
-So it was all out! It was Hal, as Thorndyke had thought! And with Tom’s
-forlorn face turning away as if ashamed of what he had said, Thorndyke
-felt more troubled than ever. What could he do about it?--as he had
-asked himself many times before.
-
-But after Tom had gone the consciousness of another pain came over him;
-he had felt it like a stab, at Tom’s last words, but he was too much
-engrossed by anxiety for him, to dwell upon them at the moment; now
-they came echoing back: “I shouldn’t think you’d feel you had a trouble
-in the world.”
-
-And was that all Tom knew, all he realized after all these years and
-with his memory of that terrible day long ago? Well, that was just as
-Thorndyke had meant it should be, just as he was trying to have it all
-the time; and why should he feel this strange pain when he found it was
-so? He had been so bent on being a brave soldier.
-
-He had let every one look at him, and heard whisperings now and then,
-and had done his work, and gone home with a smile for the doctor and
-Nellie, and the thought of the great Captain had kept him strong
-through it all. It had been hard enough sometimes, and some of the
-hardest had been when the other boys came in to tell Aleck about their
-games or their excursions, or to beg him off to join them.
-
-“All but me!” always came quickly up with its old ring, and brought
-with it the echo of what the doctor had said when he nodded good-by to
-him at the school-room.
-
-“Remember you don’t run too hard till you are used to it; but I wont be
-afraid to match you with the fleetest of them, in a few months’ time.”
-
-He thought no one had ever guessed a word; the pale face and great
-dark eyes looked quietly over the counter, or went about their work,
-or smiled good-by as Aleck went off, as if they had no thought of
-anything else; but Aleck and the doctor knew it all; and the doctor
-used to tramp up and down the room now and then, until Nelly would
-glance up wonderingly from her work.
-
-“The very same! The very same look he gave me the first time he opened
-his eyes at me, after it began to seem as if he might pull through
-after all! Nothing in the world for him, and it’s all right there
-shouldn’t be, and he’s glad there’s such a good time for you and me;
-that’s what there is in that smile of his.”
-
-“I don’t see how he can quite feel that there’s nothing in the world
-for him when he has us all,” said Nelly gently. “He surely can’t forget
-that.”
-
-“No,” said the doctor, “he does not forget that, and I don’t believe
-the thought of us is out of his mind a moment from the time he leaves
-the house in the morning, and he hangs upon it till he comes back at
-night; but still, life has something outside of us, or ought to have,
-to a fellow like him. And it would have had, if it hadn’t been for a
-set of miserable----”
-
-The doctor’s book was very near taking another fly out of the window;
-but he only added quietly, “However, he’ll find out that he’s somebody
-yet, and make his fortune, if nothing more. Halliday says he’s a
-genius, and he’ll be known as the first chemist in the state, some day.”
-
-The doctor was right about Thorndyke’s “hanging on.” It seemed as if,
-aside from the thought of the Prince Royal, he lived and moved in the
-doctor and Aleck; and as for Nelly, she had never come to seem quite
-like a real person yet, always the beautiful vision of the flower
-window. The doctor was first of all, of course; Thorndyke watched his
-every movement as if it were food for his eyes, no matter how engrossed
-they might be with any work. But still, it only seemed wonderful
-that he had them all; he could not make it seem anything that really
-belonged to him; only a grace from day to day.
-
-But poor Tom! He was sure he was having trouble somehow, and to see
-any one in trouble was always trouble itself to Thorndyke; what could
-he do? How could he make things seem any better? If he could only get
-Tom over to Halliday’s, with Aleck! But that would be throwing away the
-years he had been working and waiting for promotion at Fenimore’s.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXII.
-
-
-Tom was too busy just then to be thinking of promotion, or of woes by
-the way; the busy season was coming on, and he had just been advanced
-to the wholesale room; quite a step, and he couldn’t help liking it,
-though Hal was in the same department. Hal was a good fellow enough
-when he didn’t happen to feel like saying anything disagreeable, and
-when he did--pshaw! would Tom never get over being a goose?
-
-Hal was busy in his turn; a customer had just come in whom the junior
-partner had turned over to him with the whisper that it was especially
-important he should be pleased, and Hal had been sharpening his
-business wits to capture him. But it seemed for some time as if he
-would not be caught; he knew precisely what he wanted and would not be
-taken in any other net. But if he knew what he wanted it would only
-be the more of a failure if Fenimore & Co. couldn’t suit him, and Hal
-redoubled his energies, and called every resource into requisition.
-
-At last it seemed as if triumph were at hand. The customer caught
-sight of a lot of goods and stopped suddenly before them.
-
-“There!” he exclaimed, “there’s something I should like, if they’re
-what they seem to be;” and he stooped to examine them.
-
-Hal caught a look from the junior partner which said, “Don’t have any
-difficulty there; push your advantage,” and he waited anxiously for
-what should come next.
-
-The inspection was concluded, and the goods pronounced very handsome.
-
-“Now what do you ask for those?”
-
-At another look from the partner, Hal named the price, a trifle lower
-than the mark.
-
-“That’s reasonable,” said the customer. “I think I’ll take the whole
-lot;” and Hal’s triumph rose to high-water mark as the junior smiled
-across to him. A good piece of work for so early in the morning, for
-this was a man who bought heavily and paid well, but had never brought
-his patronage to Fenimore & Co. before.
-
-“But wait a moment,” he said, “are these all you have?”
-
-“All we have,” said Hal, “and we had the only invoice. We sold a
-smaller lot to Pollard & Leighton, and I assure you no one else will
-have them.”
-
-“Ah! Pollard & Leighton have them? Then I do not care to take them, and
-as I see nothing else that I require, I will bid you good morning,” and
-with a bow he left the store.
-
-The junior partner hardly waited for him to be out of hearing.
-
-“And a nice piece of work you’ve made of it for a fellow almost
-twenty-one, and coming into the firm before long! He didn’t ask you
-if any of the goods had been sold, and you needn’t have gone out of
-your way to tell him; but even if you must needs do that, it was quite
-another thing to give names. We’ve lost that man now, I suppose.”
-
-Hal walked into the next room without a word, more annoyed and
-chagrined than at anything that had happened since he had been in the
-store. He had made a great mistake and there was no getting over it,
-and he had sufficient pride in Fenimore & Co. to feel sorry enough at
-the best; but the junior being so disturbed about it made the matter
-worse. However there was no use fretting, and perhaps he should find
-something in the next room to help him forget it.
-
-Yes there was something sure enough. Tom had got hold of an equally
-desirable customer, and was making a great swing with him. His spirits
-were rising tremendously, and by the time he had finished his sale
-he had forgotten that anything disagreeable had ever happened in the
-course of his life.
-
-“Who was that?” asked Hal.
-
-“A man from Illinois,” said Tom, “and a pretty good thing we’ve made of
-it too.”
-
-“Let me see the bill,” said Hal, and he ran his eye over it.
-
-“Look here,” he exclaimed, putting his finger on a point in the list
-where Tom’s pride was particularly centred, “you didn’t sell him those
-goods at the price marked here, did you?”
-
-“Of course I did; why not?”
-
-“Why not?” asked Hal, with the sting of the old sneer made sharper than
-ever by the freshness of his own annoyance, “no reason in the world
-that I know of, except that it is five cents a yard less than we paid
-for them.”
-
-Tom stood aghast, and his tongue seem fast to the roof of his mouth.
-His first week in the salesroom, and a blunder like that! Should he be
-sent down again in disgrace, or only left to feel as if he ought to be?
-
-Hal’s own trouble went clear out of sight, and he laughed a most
-exasperating laugh that Tom was only too familiar with.
-
-“Better take that bill down to the senior,” he said. “Illinois is a
-great state; perhaps he’d like to send you out there to establish a
-branch.”
-
-Tom’s memory suddenly ran back, he didn’t stop to ask how, to a certain
-night, years ago, when he sat over his game of chess under Hal’s
-gaslight, and the same miserable feeling that had sent him home so fast
-that evening hugged him tight as he went down to the counting-room to
-have things set right if there was any way to do it. He remembered in
-what a hurry he had tucked himself away under his blankets that night;
-but there was no such skulking to be done now; he had got to face
-things the best way he could.
-
-And he _could_ face almost anything if people only wouldn’t say
-something disagreeable about it! He supposed it was ridiculous, but it
-was no use; he would rather any one would knock him down any day. Well,
-he must try to keep out of Hal’s way for a few days; that was all that
-could be done this time.
-
-But that was of no use either. Hal stood square in the doorway, with
-two or three clerks at his side, the next morning, and the very first
-salute was, “How’s Illinois this morning? Suppose we give three cheers
-for the Hoosier state?”
-
-For one moment Tom felt as if _he_ could have knocked somebody down;
-but that wasn’t like Tom, and was gone again as quickly as it came,
-only the old forlornness that had come to be almost an everyday thing
-since he came into the store, stuck by.
-
-The last straw breaks the camel’s back, and this time Tom found himself
-getting desperate. He pushed past Hal, and made his way to his post,
-but he was thankful enough that no important business came to him that
-day; he should have made worse work of it than yesterday, for his only
-thought was how to get out of it altogether, a thousand miles away if
-he could, he didn’t care where or what became of him afterwards, if
-only he need never see Hal again! And he _would_ get away! Hal was to
-be junior partner himself soon, and things would be worse than ever,
-and even if the day _should_ ever come when the firm kept their promise
-to Mr. Willoughby, Hal would be above him still; and for ever, so far
-as he could see. He would rather earn his living with a pick-axe, if
-he could only be left to feel like a man while he carried it on his
-shoulder.
-
-“Don’t care what becomes of you, Tom Haggarty! All very well, but what
-is going to become of the rest waiting for you at home?” whispered
-something in his ear.
-
-Ah, there it was, and it always came round to that again, no matter
-what desperate resolves he took up for a moment.
-
-Yes, he supposed he must stick where he was and take what came, though
-he believed he’d rather be a galley-slave, provided nobody ever spoke
-to him; it must be he wasn’t much of a man, after all, or nobody would
-dare taunt him quite as often as Hal!
-
-There was his voice at this moment!
-
-“Where’s the hoosier general betaken himself? I want to inquire how
-he’s brought out profit and loss this morning;” and Tom heard a laugh
-from the younger clerks that seemed the echo of Hal’s own.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIII.
-
-
-“Doctor! are you there?” called a voice through Dr. Thorndyke’s
-speaking-tube, in the dead of night.
-
-“Yes,” was the answer; “what’s wanted?”
-
-“Come down right away, can’t you? It’s Aleck. Uncle Ralph isn’t all
-right, I think.”
-
-“Wait three minutes for me,” and they were scarcely past when the
-front-door opened and the doctor was ready.
-
-“What do you say, Aleck? What’s wrong?”
-
-“I can’t tell, indeed,” said Aleck as they hurried on; “some sound I
-heard led me to fear that he was in trouble, and I went to his room. He
-seems to be sleeping, but he looks strangely, and I can’t rouse him.”
-
-Neither could the doctor. He knew that as soon as he got one look in
-the face, but he did not say so; he stepped quietly to the bed and
-shook him gently by the shoulder, then lifted an eyelid, listened to
-the heavy breathing, and looked Aleck slowly in the face.
-
-“Stimulants?” asked Aleck, eagerly.
-
-The doctor shook his head.
-
-“No use, my boy; we will try, if you like, but the work is done, I’m
-afraid.”
-
-Aleck brought something, but only to find, as the doctor said, it was
-of no use.
-
-“Oh, what is it?” he cried; “what _is_ the matter? Why cannot we do
-something?”
-
-“Because there is nothing to be done, Aleck, nothing but to wait and
-watch by him, that he may not be alone at the last.”
-
-“Oh, why would not he listen to me!” groaned Aleck. “It has seemed as
-if he were beside himself of late, arranging his business. I could not
-see why he need hurry things so, but I have found him busy over his
-papers every night when I came home, and left him busy when I went to
-bed. I was sure he was doing too much, but I never thought of this!”
-
-“That is the secret of it,” said the doctor, “but not the whole secret.
-He has not been well; he has felt some symptoms probably that urged him
-to it; either weight alone he might have borne.”
-
-“And there is no hope? He is going to leave us? Oh, do let me call
-Nelly!”
-
-“Not quite yet,” said the doctor, detaining him gently; “let us watch
-him awhile. A little nearer morning would be better for Nelly.”
-
-So they watched and waited, and just as morning dawned and Nelly came,
-Uncle Ralph was gone, not even knowing that any one stood by his side
-to say good-by.
-
-Gone! Aleck had almost forgotten all the word meant, it was so many
-years now since he and Nelly were first left alone together, and he had
-not realized how nearly his father’s place had been filled since his
-uncle came to make his home at the cottage. And now it was all over
-again! The world looked dark enough as he opened the front-door to step
-out into it again the next morning, but it was as real as ever, and
-making more demands upon him than ever before. There were a thousand
-things to be done and thought of, and after a day or two Aleck found
-himself, though still bewildered with all that had happened, called
-upon on every hand--everything referred to him at the store, and he
-knew there must be affairs to be attended to beyond what the books
-could show.
-
-The first thing was to send for his uncle’s lawyer. He came at once,
-but the usual form of condolence was rather shortened, and he looked in
-Aleck’s face with a smile.
-
-“And now, sir, you must allow me to present my congratulations to
-yourself.”
-
-“To me!” exclaimed Aleck, between surprise and anger; what could he
-mean?
-
-“Yes, sir, to you, as sole heir of your uncle’s estate, which has been
-supposed for some years to be large, but the amount disposed of in the
-will may even surprise yourself.”
-
-“The will! I did not suppose a will existed, and indeed I know it did
-not a while ago.”
-
-“Very possibly,” said the lawyer; “but there is one deposited in my
-safe at present bearing, I think, the same date with your admission
-into partnership, and with the exception of a handsome legacy to your
-sister and to the young man associated with you here--Thorndyke, I
-think his name is--you will find yourself the recipient of the whole;
-and I must beg once more to congratulate you on a fortune and a
-business establishment such as fall to the lot of few young men.”
-
-Aleck stood bewildered, but when Thorndyke heard the news, the “all
-but me” was forgotten in his smile for once. “O Aleck, it’s glorious!
-The Prince Royal has given it to you, I know he has, and it’s only the
-small beginning of what you deserve, and what He’ll find for you some
-day.”
-
-“What I deserve?” said Aleck, putting his hands on Thorndyke’s
-shoulders and looking earnestly in his face. “I do not deserve anything
-from Him.”
-
-Thorndyke shook his head.
-
-“What did He say about a cup of cold water to one of the least? I
-should have died of thirst if it had not been for the doctor and you;
-you know that very well.”
-
-“And don’t you think I would rather have had Uncle Ralph than all the
-fortunes in the world?”
-
-“Yes, I know you would, and I have lost him too; but, O Aleck, you
-can’t help my being glad for what has happened to you.”
-
-“And something has happened to you, too, young man, if the story is
-true at all.”
-
-“Oh, I hope not,” said Thorndyke; “that wouldn’t be right. What have
-I ever done, and I owe him everything! No, Aleck, I want you to take
-everything, and just let me stay and help you always; that is more than
-I deserve.”
-
-“Tut,” said Aleck, “we’ll see, my boy; but if you shouldn’t stay by,
-the old ship would go down on very short notice; you know well enough,
-I was never anything more than the tail of the comet, since I undertook
-this business.”
-
-“The story,” as Aleck called it, was quite true, and thanks to all the
-toil Uncle Ralph had expended upon his affairs, those last few weeks,
-Aleck stepped into his new dignities with very little perplexity or
-trouble.
-
-Some people shook their heads and said they were a young set of hands
-left at Halliday’s, to steer such a craft as that. But they soon found
-that higher authorities did not think so; the physicians’ patronage
-came in just the same, so the rest of the world concluded to give up
-their doubts, and popular as Aleck and Thorndyke had always been, it
-was more than ever the thing to go to Halliday’s.
-
-So all went on smoothly and well, only they missed Uncle Ralph more
-than they could tell. But as time wore on, Thorndyke, who was always
-watching Aleck, thought he saw more of a shadow in his face than even
-his loss could account for; it was not natural for Aleck to look as if
-his thoughts were busy with something outside, while people and things
-close by were forgotten, or only attended to as if they disturbed him.
-But once or twice when Thorndyke tried to sound him, or even ventured
-to ask what he was thinking about, he got for answer a sudden lighting
-up of Aleck’s face, and the old gay laugh that had been music to
-Thorndyke so many times.
-
-[Illustration]
-
-“Thinking about you, old fellow!” he would say, and put his hands on
-Thorndyke’s shoulders a moment, and for a little while seemed to have
-come back again. But not for long. He had told the truth, as he always
-did, and he was thinking about Thorndyke; but that was not all, and the
-thinking went on, until at last the problem was worked out, questions
-were settled, and Aleck came back to stay. This time Thorndyke asked no
-questions; only a quick look and a smile passed between him and Aleck,
-and they understood each other perfectly. But Aleck had something to
-say, if Thorndyke did not ask, only not quite yet.
-
-“Not yet,” he said to himself. “I must wait for his birthday; and after
-waiting all these years, a few months wont count for much.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIV.
-
-
-The few months slipped away and the birthday came, or at least the day
-that was always celebrated as such; for though neither Mrs. Ganderby
-nor any of the other people under the shadow of the old butternut-tree
-had the least idea when or where the record should have been made, the
-doctor called him just twelve when he first saw him, and insisted upon
-a birthday every year that same day in October.
-
-Aleck went to the store an hour before time to catch him and have his
-talk out before people began to come in. But early as he was, Thorndyke
-was there before him, and a customer too; so Aleck retreated into the
-sheltered corner behind the desk to wait his opportunity. Thorndyke
-gave him a nod and a radiant look as he came in, for these birthdays
-were times when, for one day in the year, the “all but me” was _forced_
-to flee away; the doctor had always planned some excursion, and
-managed that he could bear it; and the little room, that had seemed
-such a paradise the first time he saw it, was gradually filling up
-with treasures, more and more beautiful every year, until the walls
-would hardly hold anything more. Uncle Ralph’s was missing this time,
-but all the rest were there, even to old Joan’s; and the flowers that
-had always come from Nelly since the very first, “went ahead,” as
-Aleck called it, of all that had ever come before. The doctor was in
-high spirits, and Thorndyke thought “the princess” had never been so
-bewitching in her gentle, lovely ways. He _couldn’t_ say “All but me”
-this morning; he had almost forgotten it, and there was actually a bit
-of color in his cheeks, and the great eyes shone as Aleck had not seen
-them since that day he stood before the window so many years ago.
-
-Aleck sat and watched him as he went about to fill the prescription
-waited for.
-
-“Good for him!” he said to himself; “the boy looks gay this morning.
-But I declare I wish I didn’t remember how he looked that miserable
-day at the school. That thing between his shoulders was hardly worth
-noticing then; I wonder the boys saw it at all--and now! It seems as
-if it almost buried that splendid head and face of his, and I know the
-pain is always there by the patient, wistful look out of his eyes. And
-his step that flew down the street so that I couldn’t catch him that
-day! It never breaks now from that slow, noiseless way it has. Well,
-it’s no use thinking what might have been, and I suppose I should never
-have had him here if all had gone well. Will that man _never_ be ready
-to go? Ah, there he is actually steering for the door!”
-
-But at the same instant somebody else came in, only a little child,
-however, wanting something that would take but a moment. So Aleck
-possessed his soul in patience; there surely would not be any one else
-in, it was so early.
-
-But what was the matter with Thorndyke?
-
-The child stood innocently enough before the counter, but Thorndyke’s
-face was growing white, the glow was gone, and sharp lines coming in
-its place, and the thin fingers trembled so that it seemed as if the
-package never would be tied. But it was done at last, and Thorndyke
-handed it to the child with the same smile and the same gentle
-“Anything more?” that the customers had learned to expect. But when
-the door was shut, Aleck started. What _was_ the matter? Thorndyke was
-leaning against the wall, his lips pressed tightly together, and the
-great veins showing blue and hard on his forehead.
-
-“What is it, Thorndyke?” said Aleck, springing towards him.
-
-Thorndyke covered his face with his fingers, and his whole frame
-quivered as Aleck had never seen it before, but as the doctor saw it
-once under the overhanging of the old rock.
-
-“O Aleck, I cannot bear it! Didn’t you see? I can bear anything else. I
-can let a strong man look down at me, but that wondering, pitying look
-of a little child! That is the one thing I cannot bear! Oh, why must I
-always be a soldier? I am _so_ tired, and I had almost forgotten I was
-one to-day!”
-
-Aleck drew him quickly into the shelter of the desk, and got his arm
-round his neck.
-
-“There, there, rest a little if you are so tired! you are the bravest
-little soldier in all the world, and the lightest weapons are the
-hardest to stand against sometimes. Is that the reason you always get
-out of the way when a child comes in? I noticed it, but I never knew.
-Why didn’t you tell me? Don’t, old fellow! don’t mind. I’ve got lots
-I want to say to you this morning, and I thought it should be such a
-happy day. If you only knew, if you only would believe how wonderful
-you are to every one! The doctor and Nelly would think they had
-nothing in the world to be proud of, if it weren’t for you; and you
-know what Uncle Ralph thought and everybody else is finding out. And
-as for fighting, you get victories every day where the strongest of us
-would go down.”
-
-But Aleck had to wait awhile for his talk. The next customer that came
-in saw the queer little form going about just as usual, but Aleck knew
-it was no time for him, and waited till evening when he got Thorndyke
-by himself in his own room, the fire crackling and the room shining as
-if there had never been such a thing as a shadow in the world.
-
-“Now, old fellow,” he began, after he had been going on merrily for a
-while, “I’ve got a little business proposal to make. I want you to buy
-me out.”
-
-The great eyes opened in amazement.
-
-“Buy you out, Aleck! What do you mean?”
-
-“I mean exactly what I say,” and then Aleck told him all the sacrifice
-it had been to him to go into the store to begin with, how he had done
-it for Nellie’s sake and his uncle’s, and how he had gone steadily
-through the whole college course out of hours, as well as it was
-possible to do by himself.
-
-“I had an idea, you see, of slipping off and leaving the coast to you,
-you were doing so splendidly and Uncle Ralph was so proud of you; but
-that night he talked to me about the partnership, I saw it would not do
-then. But now, why not? I know he thought I should always stay, but if
-he sees how things go among us at all, he sees what it would be to me
-to get away, and I know what he would say. We’ll never take the name
-down, old fellow, it shall be Halliday still, and I’ll hang about more
-or less till you have one more birthday, and when you are twenty-one,
-up goes ‘Halliday & Thorndyke,’ and I leave you to your own devices
-altogether.”
-
-“But Aleck, where are you going? What do you want to do?”
-
-“What do I want to do? I want to get my profession: what I have always
-wanted, and what my father wanted for me. He thought I should be a
-lawyer, I know, but I should never make one in the world; there is only
-one profession for me, and I am going to the headquarters you and I
-think most of. I’m going to study with Dr. Thorndyke. Why shouldn’t a
-man be a doctor if he wants to?”
-
-“All but me!” The doctor had meant to make one of him, Thorndyke knew
-that very well. However that was neither here nor there. Aleck was
-going to leave him; that was all to be thought of now.
-
-“But Aleck!” he cried, and then stopped himself. Aleck had sacrificed
-everything all these years, because his uncle wanted him; he should
-never know what the store and life would seem, when he hadn’t him at
-his side any longer!
-
-“Only you know--why, Aleck, I can’t buy you out! you know very well
-what I have wouldn’t buy a corner of the store.”
-
-“Well, put that in, if you’re not afraid to risk it, and you shall have
-the whole profits of the business from to-day onward; and if you manage
-the old concern as well as I know you can, you will own the whole of it
-before many years. Uncle Ralph would like it, I know, and I don’t see
-why we sha’n’t be jolly all around.”
-
-“But Aleck!” said Thorndyke again, “I can’t do it! It would be just
-taking what belongs to you and putting it in my pocket. I never will do
-it in the world.”
-
-“Well now, wait a minute,” said Aleck. “I haven’t finished my remarks
-about it. In the first place, there’s more than I know what to do with,
-without it, and in the second place, I owe it to you if there wasn’t,
-for you have made life in the store a different thing to me a thousand
-times over. Do you think I could ever have kept up heart if I hadn’t
-thought so much of your being there every day, or could ever have been
-patient through it all if I hadn’t seen such a little fighter at my
-side? So that’s settled so far, and now in the third place, I can’t
-desert the ship, unless you will take the whole command, and if you
-do you ought to have the whole profits. And in the fourth place,” and
-Aleck put his arm around his future partner’s neck again in a most
-unbusinesslike way, “in the fourth place, it’s all in the family,
-whatever you do and have, you dear, little old soldier? Don’t you know
-nobody could be closer to us all? Flesh and blood couldn’t bring it any
-nearer, and if we’re so proud of you now, what will it be by-and-by?”
-
-Nobody could resist Aleck. It was all settled with the doctor and
-Thorndyke and everybody else, just as he would like it, and before they
-really knew what he was about, and Thorndyke very soon found himself
-really steering the ship, and Aleck only “hanging about more or less,”
-as he had said. A good deal “less,” Thorndyke thought, but it was
-better than losing him altogether, and he was determined he should
-never know how he missed him.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXV.
-
-
-Tom sauntered into Halliday’s now and then, as he always had, but
-Thorndyke saw something, he couldn’t tell what, that worried him more
-and more; at all events Tom looked more hopeless and forlorn every time.
-
-“What a man you’re making, Thorndyke!” he said one day; “it was in you,
-I suppose, and it wasn’t in me; that’s the difference. But you don’t
-know what a chance you’ve had. Did Aleck ever badger you or crowd you
-in all the time you were together?”
-
-“_Aleck!_ Why, you know him, Tom!”
-
-“Yes, I suppose so; only I can’t imagine anybody’s leaving you in peace
-and quiet all the time. Well, I might have made something, perhaps,
-if I’d been here, though not much, probably. I always was a stupid,
-blundering fellow, and never should have been of much account, anyhow.
-I’m none at all now, though, and I’d give up and let everything go to
-the bottom, if there was nobody that thought he could hold on to me if
-I didn’t. They’ll find out their mistake some day; but I suppose I
-ought to hold on till they do.”
-
-“You wouldn’t like any one else to say that,” said Thorndyke, greatly
-troubled.
-
-“Well, it’s not very amusing, but I do hear it every day of my life,
-and so I suppose it must be the truth, even if there _are_ some people
-kind enough not to tell me so.”
-
-A customer came before Thorndyke had time to answer, and Tom left the
-store with a slow, listless step. Work was waiting for him, however,
-and lively enough to stir him up and make him forget whether he could
-do it well or not, and when this happened, he was sure to do it well.
-If he had known how often the other partners thought so, it would have
-changed everything; but he came almost altogether in Hal’s way, and by
-the time he had done with him, he couldn’t believe that any kind word
-he had from the others was more than out of charity, and he never had
-a summons into the counting-room without expecting to be told what a
-stupid fellow he was, and wondering that it did not come.
-
-But this time “stupid” certainly wasn’t the word. Tom was getting more
-and more on his mettle as buyers came thicker and faster, and he “was
-making things fly,” as Aleck would have called it, in a way that Hal
-almost looked on with envy. Business hours were just coming to a close
-when his run was over, and he stood near the door having a word with
-his last customer, and with a record of sales that made him feel as if
-he _was_ somebody, for a few minutes at least.
-
-“Oh, by the way,” said the customer, “I want a drygoods-box. What is
-that one worth, and can I have it?”
-
-“Yes,” said Tom, “you can have it; about fifty cents will cover it, I
-suppose.”
-
-He handed him the amount, and Tom put it in his vest-pocket, and went
-on laughing and chatting a few moments, feeling his extra spirits a
-luxury he was tempted to extend over as much ground as possible, and in
-fact they lasted him fairly home, and even the ghost of them came back
-with him to business hours in the morning.
-
-But the sound of Hal’s voice calling for the hoosier general dispelled
-all that was left in a minute; there was nothing that tormented Tom
-like that nickname, and it seemed as if it never would be done with.
-Even if it was dropped once in a while, until he began to flatter
-himself it had really gone under, up it came again, always at a moment
-when he felt least like bearing it, and he was sure to see some of
-the younger clerks daring to grin; and what could he say if they did?
-Hadn’t he made a blunder that almost any of them would have been
-disgraced for; and if the junior partner chose to remind him of it, he
-supposed they had a _right_ to grin.
-
-He got through with what Hal wanted, but it seemed to him Hal gave
-him a peculiar look now and then. There was no mistake about it, and
-it came oftener and oftener as the day went on. What did it mean? It
-followed him home after hours, and worried him every time he knew where
-he was through the night. What had he done now, and how many people
-would hear of it as soon as he did? He should hear of it soon, he was
-sure, for the same look was there when he came in the next morning.
-
-“Sent in your accounts, since Thursday’s sales, general?” asked Hal.
-
-“Why, yes, of course,” said Tom.
-
-“Oh, very good,” and the look was more significant than ever.
-
-Poor Tom was miserable again. Should he ever get through life, and be
-done with it? Unluckily he had to get through to-day first, and it
-dragged miserably enough, but the next promised no better. There was
-the look again, and the same question: “Sent in your accounts, general?”
-
-What did it mean? He couldn’t get Hal to say that it meant anything,
-but the same look and the same question came every day, until it seemed
-to Tom he should go distracted, and he was divided between thankfulness
-and agony when he heard Mr. Vickery, the next partner, ask suddenly,
-
-“What do you mean, Fenimore? I’ve heard you ask Haggarty that same
-thing every day for a week; doesn’t he send in his accounts as a matter
-of course?”
-
-“I don’t know that he doesn’t,” said Hal, “but I’ve noticed a little
-deficiency, and I’ve been waiting to see it made up.”
-
-“Deficiency!” exclaimed Tom; “what do you mean?”
-
-“Perhaps you thought the item too trifling for a place in the books,”
-said Hal, with the old intolerable taunt in his tone; “there _are_
-people who don’t like to trouble themselves about trifles.”
-
-“Not business people,” said Mr. Vickery, “and Haggarty knows that well
-enough; if there is anything wrong, it had better be set right as soon
-as possible,” and he looked searchingly in Tom’s face.
-
-Tom’s desperation gave him boldness for once, as he stepped in front of
-Hal.
-
-“Tell me what you mean!” he exclaimed. “Wait a moment, Mr. Vickery, if
-you please, and hear what he means.”
-
-“Oh, nothing of any consequence, only that I saw you make a sale the
-other day and put the money in your pocket, and I’ve seen no return of
-it in your accounts.”
-
-Mr. Vickery’s look was piercing now; Tom stood bewildered for a
-moment, and then thrust his finger into his vest-pocket with a sharp
-exclamation such as no one in the store had ever heard him use before.
-
-“I sold a drygoods-box the other day,” he said, “and upon my word and
-honor I have never thought of it from that moment to this! You know
-how we had been worked that day, Fenimore, and I had two hours to come
-after that though it was past time to close then. There is the money,
-and there it might have been till next year, if you had not reminded
-me of it, but I think it is the first time my memory has defrauded the
-house of even such a sum as fifty cents.”
-
-“Possibly,” said Hal, with the sneer still on his face; “but it may be
-well to look out for it in the future;” and he turned to his books
-without another word.
-
-“Let it pass, Haggarty,” said the other partner gravely; “it was a
-trifle to be sure, but the world is built on trifles, and that is one
-of the first things to be remembered in business.”
-
-Tom turned away with tight-shut lips and a white face. How many had
-overheard the conversation? There were plenty within reach of it, at
-any rate, and he might be called a thief all through the store before
-night! And even if he escaped that, he did not believe Mr. Vickery
-would ever feel sure of him again. Hal _knew_ better, but he had come
-very little in the second partner’s way.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVI.
-
-
-All the rest of that day, Tom went about his work like a wooden thing;
-he answered questions and handled things that came in his way, but his
-thoughts were running heavily back and forth over the long dreary years
-since Mr. Willoughby picked him up in his chaise, and always coming
-round to the same miserable point at last. How brave and patient he
-had meant to be, how faithful he had tried to be, through it all, for
-the sake of those at home, and how he had meant to deserve all the
-promotion he should ever get, and let the firm feel he had repaid them
-well for all they did for him. And who had ever taken the slightest
-notice whether he did or not, who had ever been the wiser for it all?
-And now that it was almost over, now that he thought such recompense as
-money could give was just before him, to be shunned and sneered at for
-a thief!
-
-Who had even noticed? He remembered suddenly what Aleck had said to
-him, that dark terrible time, about _One_ who _always_ did, and was
-always ready to help.
-
-“Yes,” he said, “I know it. I lived on that all the next year, and I
-never felt so much like a man in my life; but since I came here, that,
-and everything else that had any life in it, seems to have been driven
-out of me. If I _could_ have hung on to it, it might have helped me
-through everything. It’s my own fault that I didn’t, I suppose, but
-after a fellow gets to feeling so horridly as I have from one year’s
-end to another, he lets go of everything sometimes. If I could only
-have gone somewhere else! There’s Thorndyke now, he never’ll know what
-a chance he had there, with Aleck always next to him! But there’s an
-end to everything, and I’ll--”
-
-But up came once more the thought of “the rest at home.” If he left the
-store, and went out into the world, how many more years might it be
-before he could be worth anything to them! And where could he go, and
-what could he do, if he went out from Fenimore’s with such whisperings
-as were likely to follow him! And yet, it seemed to him another day
-there would be worse than a thousand deaths. _That_ day was done, at
-last, at all events, and Tom, as he passed out into the dark, saw no
-one, and scarcely knew where he was. But a familiar voice sounded in
-his ears.
-
-“I say, Haggarty, what a hurry you’re in!”
-
-He turned and saw Davis, his old schoolfellow at the professor’s. He
-had not seen him from that time, until a few days before. He only knew
-that he went abroad directly after graduating, and had returned within
-a fortnight, “for a visit.”
-
-“Why, man alive,” he said, as a gaslight fell on Tom’s face, “what’s
-the matter with you? How white you are! Are you sick?”
-
-“I wish I were,” said Tom, “and sick enough to have an end come to it
-all,” and then shocked at having said so much to Davis, he stopped
-suddenly.
-
-“Hallo!” said Davis, “what’s the matter? Is luck bad to-day?”
-
-“I don’t know,” said Tom, “some people never have any, you know. How
-are you?”
-
-“Look here,” said Davis, drawing Tom’s arm through his, “come along and
-let’s understand about this. We’re old friends you know. There’s no use
-in being down about the way the game goes; take heart and throw again,
-that’s all.”
-
-They walked away, and Davis began to talk of old times and of the
-changes that had come. “And to think of you being left head of the
-family and going to business! I was expecting you over there every
-year for a while, till I found out how things were. Tell me how you
-like it;” and he went on with one question after another, until before
-Tom could believe it himself, he had drawn from him a pretty good idea
-of how matters stood.
-
-“I wouldn’t stay there,” said Davis; “I’d clear out and be found
-missing some bright morning.”
-
-“Perhaps you would,” said Tom, “with nobody looking to you to be
-anything to them, and more money than you know what to do with.”
-
-“Oh, is that the difficulty? I didn’t know that was the case; but it
-isn’t the worst thing in the world to be got over. I can tell you a
-way to ease matters off and get a start on your own feet before a
-very long time;” and drawing Tom’s arm closer, he dropped into a low,
-confidential tone.
-
-“But I can’t!” exclaimed Tom, starting back in horror, as Davis came to
-his point at last.
-
-“Hold on,” said Davis, and went on talking rapidly in the same low
-whisper without giving Tom a chance for another word.
-
-“Look here!” said Tom, stopping in his walk, and turning on Davis like
-some desperate creature driven to bay at last; “what do you take me
-for? Do you mean to insult me?”
-
-“Pooh!” said Davis, in the most imperturbable tone, regaining his hold
-on Tom’s arm and drawing him into step again; “don’t fly out with a
-fellow for trying to befriend you. There are slow ways of getting on in
-the world, and quicker ones for those who can’t afford to wait, that’s
-all; and I thought you were in a hurry. If you agree, I’ll introduce
-you to as gentlemanly a set of fellows as you know, and I’ll warrant
-you a welcome, for the truth is we want one more, of just your measure
-too, to make our set complete. Don’t make up your mind in a hurry; it’s
-early yet. Meet me here again at nine o’clock.”
-
-“But I tell you I wont,” began Tom. “I don’t want to hear any such--”
-
-“Pooh!” interrupted Davis again; “what’s the use of toiling a dozen
-years under somebody’s thumb when you might make enough to stand on
-your own feet in as many months? The world owes us a living, anyhow,
-and I don’t see why handling a bit of paper skilfully isn’t quite as
-much the gentlemanly thing as measuring away with a yardstick half a
-lifetime. Just come up like a man, and I’ll be responsible for the
-rest.”
-
-It was seven o’clock, and for an hour and a half Tom pushed drearily up
-and down the streets through a drizzling mist, but the fog lay thicker
-and darker in his own brain. What should he say; what should he do? He
-must do something, for he would rather die than have another year like
-the last. Rather die? Of course he would; but people don’t always die
-for the wishing, and who would there be to take his father’s place if
-he should?
-
-These thoughts crowded and whirled, and then came Aleck’s words, those
-words spoken so long ago, but never forgotten, “Some One that always
-notices.”
-
-“I can’t help it,” he cried; “I believe I’m desperate. I’ve tried to
-do my best all these years, and what’s the use? as Davis says. Oh, if
-I only had one friend that really cared for me that I could go to and
-tell everything! I _should_ have, I suppose, if I was worth it, and Hal
-would have respected me if I’d been worth it; but he never did, and of
-course nobody else did, only they were kind enough to keep it out of
-sight.”
-
-If Tom could only have seen Thorndyke at that moment, and known what he
-was thinking of as he sat at his desk, with papers pushed away and his
-eyes fixed somewhere a good way beyond, with a pained and troubled look!
-
-“Hoosier general!” he was saying to himself; “I wonder what that
-means? Something that Tom winced under, that was plain enough. I don’t
-see how Fenimore finds it in his heart to worry him so, and I’m sure
-there’s more of it going on than Tom knows how to get along with. I
-wish I could do something to help him out of it. I wish I could get him
-over here; it would be such a comfort now that Aleck is out of the way
-so much! But he’s doing so well there, and he’s worked his way almost
-to the top of the ladder, I could never ask him. I heard Fenimore
-praising him to the rest of the firm the other day, and I don’t wonder.”
-
-But Tom didn’t hear; he plodded up and down without knowing that he was
-tired, and that he had eaten not a mouthful since morning, and that
-the drizzling mist had penetrated and chilled him through. He was only
-thinking of the store and of the hour of going back, and that if he did
-not soon find some way of escape by which he could still hold on to his
-duty at home, he was afraid he should let go of it! Oh, why was he left
-so? Why could not his father have lived? The city bell struck eight,
-and the echo of Davis’ voice seemed to repeat his words.
-
-“Come up like a man!”
-
-“Like a man!” echoed Tom again. “Like a counterfeiter and forger! What
-did he want me to bring him Fenimore & Co.’s signature for? He thinks
-there’s nothing decent in me, like the rest of the world, I suppose.
-But no one ever thought I could quite make a thief yet!”
-
-He started with a sudden stab of recollection.
-
-“Yes, they have, too! Hal called me a thief, and tried his best to show
-me off for one! What difference does it make if I go with Davis? And
-who cares, whatever I do?”
-
-Nine o’clock struck at last, and as he reached the lamppost Davis had
-marked as a rendezvous, a figure stepped from behind it.
-
-“Oh, here you are! That’s the right kind of a fellow!” whispered Davis,
-slipping a hand into Tom’s arm. “Now come along and I’ll introduce you
-to some of my friends.”
-
-“Stop!” said Tom, squaring himself, “I’ll tell you in the outset, I
-want nothing to do with any black work you may have going on; but if
-you can take me somewhere where it’s warm and bright, let’s go. I can’t
-walk here all night, and I can’t go home and talk to people, to save my
-life.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVII.
-
-
-The Cumbermede was ploughing her way merrily under a favoring breeze;
-her home run was half made, and everything had prospered as if
-Captain Carter were making his first voyage under a propitious star.
-His dream was realized at last, and he stood commander on his own
-quarter-deck. And commander he was indeed; every one on board found
-that out very speedily, for Carter had aimed at perfection from the
-day he shipped as a raw hand, and the eight years of holding fast to
-his motto hadn’t made him less devoted to it. Perfect order, perfect
-discipline, perfect action, nothing less was accepted; but somehow,
-instead of the thankless working, like wooden things, that most of them
-had always found a sailor’s life to mean, every one sprang to his duty
-with a will, and the ropes were pulled to a merry tune, instead of the
-unearthly guttural groan that served just as well to keep the time on
-many a ship.
-
-Almost all were new hands this voyage. Penfield had disappeared long
-ago, and only the first mate and one of the crew had ever seen the
-vessel before. But that one stood by like one of her own timbers,
-“long-limbed Jake.” His name had been on the ship’s papers ever since
-the voyage when Carter had transferred him to his own watch, and
-restless as sailors are, always believing the last vessel they sail in
-the worst that ever ploughed the sea, no departing ship’s company could
-ever tempt him away with them. He reappeared as regularly as repairs
-were made and cargo entered, and his only restless times were before
-Carter came aboard; as soon as his voice was heard, all right, and Jake
-was himself again, and the best man in the ship’s crew, all officers
-agreed.
-
-It was rather hard times for Jake, this voyage. It seemed to him life
-would never be anything again, now that Carter no longer had the watch.
-But the something, Jake couldn’t have told what, that reached his
-heart, and kindled a spark of life there, with that first “Belay there,
-my hearty!” had kept its hold ever since, and did not need many words
-to help it. The “Take care of yourself, Jake, and there’s a berth for
-you next voyage if you want it,” as Carter went ashore, and the “On
-hand again, my man?--that’s all right,” as he came aboard for another
-voyage, set Jake about his business with a new glow, and the spark grew
-brighter, and the bit of life warmer, as every trip went on. He had
-been restless, this time, dreading lest he shouldn’t get his greeting
-now that Carter came as captain. But there it was, just the same, and
-with the same hearty tone and friendly look, and with that and his
-pride in seeing him take command, Jake had enough to live on, though
-the distance was doubled between them, and orders could never come
-direct from him again; he should hear his voice at any rate, and could
-watch for his coming on deck. What it had all been to Jake, Carter
-could never know, for he couldn’t know all the deadly blackness that
-had filled his heart that night of Penfield’s watch; and he couldn’t
-see all the thoughts and memories that crowded the murderous hatred
-out, as Jake lay in his bunk that night, sobbing like a baby.
-
-They had come back so many times since, that it seemed as if the very
-bunk would know them.
-
-“It may be true after all,” they began that night, “it may be true
-after all, what she always taught me, that I’ve got a soul of my own,
-and the One that made it cares what becomes of it. If He cares for me,
-mayhap it would be a pity not to care for myself. I might even think of
-what the old woman at home is always saying, and wonder if it could
-be true. I can remember the day when it did seem as if I was something
-more than a dog, and it’s not so many years aback, either; but I’ve
-been told I wasn’t, till I began to think other folks were right. It’s
-a hard feeling, though, and goes against a man, if he is a man. And he
-wouldn’t have looked at me like that if he hadn’t thought I was one!”
-
-It was the same thing over and over many a night, only stronger and
-clearer as time went on, until Jake’s thoughts ventured a little
-farther still.
-
-“And if it should be true, that there’s a man in me after all, mayhap
-there’s something in more of what she had to say. She said the One that
-made me was looking for something from me; but if he is, he sees plain
-enough I’ve made a poor cruise of it so far. I’m a good many points
-out of my course, there’s no mistake about that; the only question is
-how I’m to get back again. She used to say he’d help me; that he died
-to bring my reckoning right, and he was ready to head me towards port
-again. Maybe it’s true. I wouldn’t have believed it once, but they say
-he’s better than the best of us, and if he’s got more the heart of a
-man in him than the mate has, he must be ready to lend a hand. Maybe
-he could bring me to my bearings again, if he’d take the wheel; and
-I’d set my sails square to the wind, if he would, for it comes rough
-on a man when he really believes he might make port, and knows he’s
-drifting on the rocks. And as for anything he wants of me, if there’s
-more pleasure in bearing a hand or shifting a course for him than there
-is for the mate, I should draw my pay in advance a hundred times over.”
-
-Out from that dark, comfortless bunk, out from that heart so lately
-full of bitterness and revenge, went the first upreachings of faith and
-loyalty towards Him who was waiting and watching for them--the first
-faint “ay, ay, sir,” to orders that were to save him from going down a
-wreck. Jake did not know they were the first yielding to whispers he
-would never listen to before; but the Whisperer knew and cherished them
-as only He knows how to do. And many a night, as the voyages went on,
-He drew nearer and said more; and as Jake listened, the lonely heart
-reached out more strongly towards the Voice, and fell nearer and nearer
-into its course, the homeward track of a soul that God has called.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVIII.
-
-
-The Cumbermede had passed the line of gentle winds, and had struck a
-point where strong ones and even storms might be looked for. Still the
-sailors took no notice of the clouds; they believed too strongly in
-luck, and the new captain had been running in a “streak” of it ever
-since he hoisted anchor for the outward trip; he would get in all safe,
-no fear of that. But the captain had less faith in his star, and more
-in watchfulness, and was more frequently on deck as every day went by.
-
-“I don’t like those clouds there to starboard, Morton,” he said to his
-first officer one afternoon; “they look a little ugly to me.”
-
-The mate took a sharp look towards them.
-
-“I don’t believe there’s much in them,” he said, “and they’re to
-leeward of us, too, or have been, rather; the wind’s getting round a
-trifle, I see.”
-
-“That’s just it,” said the captain; “and if it gets round a little
-farther we may find out what’s in them before night. Keep a good
-lookout, and I’ll be on deck again in half an hour.”
-
-Before the half hour had passed the wind had shifted decidedly, and was
-blowing very brisk from where the clouds lay.
-
-“Reef the topsails,” said the captain the moment he came up.
-
-“Ay, ay, sir,” said the mate, and passed the order to the men. But the
-winds worked faster than the men could, and before the order was fairly
-executed it was time to issue another, and still another followed. All
-hands were called, and in another half hour the vessel was driving,
-close-reefed, before a constantly increasing gale. “A half a gale,” as
-the sailors called it at first, then “a gale of wind,” and by the time
-the darkness gathered, “a living gale of wind.”
-
-The captain’s voice could be heard clear and sharp above the tempest
-for some time, but at last it was almost impossible for either his or
-the mate’s to be distinguished, though there was little to do by that
-time but to let the vessel drive.
-
-“I don’t know what’s coming of this, Morton,” said the captain during a
-moment’s lull; “but, however we come out, we’ve done all we can.”
-
-“I’m afraid we have, sir; but I can’t think this will last much longer.
-It seems to be holding off a little just now; and it would be hard to
-see anything go wrong so near home, and after such a run as we have
-had.”
-
-But the momentary lull seemed only to have redoubled the strength of
-the tempest; the beating and the roar increased until it seemed as if
-every sail, close-reefed as it was, would be carried away. At last,
-through all the commotion, a sharp, tearing crash and a heavy fall
-announced that the foretopmast had yielded to the strain.
-
-“Clear away there!” shouted the captain, and the men sprang forward
-with their axes. It was almost impossible to do anything, with the
-vessel pitching as if she would go under with every wave, but the work
-must be done, and the captain’s voice was heard now above everything.
-
-But something else was not heard: a broken spar, just above the
-captain’s head, was swaying back and forth, crackling and snapping for
-one instant before it should come down. Only Jake’s eye, raised for one
-instant, caught sight of it. To shout or to gesture through the roar
-and darkness would have been vain; only a momentary flash of lightning
-had shown the danger to Jake. In one instant, almost like the lightning
-itself, he was at the captain’s side.
-
-“Stand from under!” he shouted, and pointed upward. The captain sprang
-aside, Jake turned to do the same, but a pitch of the vessel destroyed
-his balance. The one second taken to recover it, was the one second too
-late. With a crash near enough now to be heard over all, the spar was
-down, and Jake--? Where was he? Overboard? For one moment it seemed
-so, but another flash showed him lying senseless against the windlass.
-If he could but have known that it was the captain himself who sprang
-toward him, lifted him up, and drew him to a place of safety?
-
-In another half hour, as if the storm with this last cruel blow had
-wreaked its vengeance, it had passed away, a fine steady breeze was all
-that remained of its force, and the clouds were breaking in rifts along
-the sky. And with just such a momentary uncertain light as the moon
-was sending through them, Jake’s consciousness was returning; enough,
-though to show him that the captain was standing by his bunk and
-holding water to his lips. That moment repaid Jake for all the bygone
-years that had made his life a wretchedness.
-
-“On hand again, my man? That’s all right! I was afraid you had shipped
-for another voyage, and all for my sake too!”
-
-If Jake could only have told him what was in his heart! He would have
-given worlds to do it, but he could not speak.
-
-“You saved my life, my hearty, and I shall remember that I owe it to
-you,” said the captain again.
-
-Jake made a tremendous effort. He _would_ speak! “No, captain,” he
-said, “I owed it to you before! Ever since the night you took me into
-your watch. I did not know I _had_ a soul, before that, or that anybody
-cared for it if I had, but when I found _you_ did, I believed Another
-might. I’ve lived for you ever since, and have tried to live a little
-for Him, if He’d accept it, and I’d have died for you any day. If I do
-now, it’s all right, and more than I ever thought He’d grant me. It’s
-only shipping for another voyage, as you say, and if he takes me safe
-to port, you’ll follow.”
-
-When the morning sun rose over a calm blue sea, Jake’s voyage was
-ended, and the Divine hand he had reached out to grasp, in the
-loneliness of his comfortless bunk, that night so long ago, had steered
-him safely home!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIX.
-
-
-At the moment Carter was listening to the few words Jake could summon
-strength to utter, Thorndyke sat in a little office Aleck had enclosed
-for him at one side of the store, where he could slip away for a little
-rest now and then without really leaving his new responsibilities, and
-once more Tom and his fortunes came uppermost in his thoughts.
-
-“I wonder what has become of Haggarty,” he was saying to himself. “I
-can’t remember when he has been in here. And he didn’t look right, the
-last time he came. There was a while he seemed quite himself again,
-but he went down lower than ever before long. I wish I could find out
-what is going wrong with him. It can’t be anything at the store, for
-Hal’s making a trip abroad for the firm, and wont be back for another
-month, and I know the senior partners think well of Tom. Indeed, I
-suppose he’ll go in himself before long, and yet something is certainly
-dragging on him. He looks worried and keeps out of the way. I’ve a
-great mind to go up to the house and see if I can get hold of him.”
-
-Thorndyke got up from his easy chair, a very different affair from the
-piece of workmanship old Enoch had been so proud of years ago, and went
-out into the darkness.
-
-“So tired to-day,” was the entry he had made that morning in his pocket
-journal, the only visible friend that ever heard a word about the pain,
-or how the battle went; only the great Captain himself heard the rest.
-“So tired to-day! Should give out utterly if I could leave the store.”
-But he wanted to find Tom! It was a long walk from the store, but that
-did not signify; he could rest when he reached there.
-
-No, Tom was not at home and no one could tell him where he might be
-found. So he turned and retraced his steps--it is a great thing to be
-used to being tired! It was after midnight when Tom passed Halliday’s
-and took the same way Thorndyke had gone so wearily over a few hours
-ago.
-
-“Good night, Haggarty,” Davis’ voice was saying, “don’t be so down,
-man! What can you expect after letting you share our good times so
-long, but that we should want a little work out of you some day? All
-play and no work makes Jack a poor boy, and you’ll just have to let
-us have that signature. If we make a handsome thing out of it, you go
-halves, and you certainly couldn’t ask anything more. Perhaps you don’t
-realize that you’re a little mixed up with us already, one of us, to
-all intents and purposes, and we could make that plain enough if we
-chose. We have a claim upon you, mind that.”
-
-Tom plunged on into the darkness hardly knowing or caring which way he
-took; not a star was to be seen, not a footstep stirred the stillness
-after Davis’ tread had died away.
-
-Suddenly that echo of Aleck’s words came again, ringing in his ears,
-“Some One who always sees; who never thinks it beneath him to notice.”
-
-Tom pressed his hands to his forehead. No, no, he could not think of
-that! He dared not think of it now! If he had only held on to it once!
-If he could only think, now, that he had one friend who cared for him!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXX.
-
-
-The clouds that had made the night so dark were all gone the next
-morning, and the sun shone brightly as Aleck called at the doctor’s
-to get Thorndyke over to the store early; he wanted to look over some
-papers preparatory to the new business arrangement, and he knew evening
-was no time for Thorndyke to undertake extra work.
-
-Old Joan’s face glowed with pride and delight at what was going on, but
-she tried her best to conceal it.
-
-“It’s no favorin’ the wee bairn,” she said, “to fling a’ the doors
-wide, and tak him into the very heart o’ the establishment. Ilka
-customer that casts a shadow inside kens he has been the heart and soul
-o’ it a’ for years, an’ it’s only acknowledging the truth before the
-world, to put his name where a’ can read it. And I’m persuaded it is
-ower muckle to bring upon a pair o’ shoulders like his the whole burden
-o’ sic a house, wi’ the lives and health o’ half the city, and a’ the
-wisest o’ the doctors dependin’ on him to fill their needs, and Mr.
-Aleck steppin’ aside, and offerin’ nae muir help, whatever the pinch
-may be!”
-
-“Well, well, Joan, his head will make up for his shoulders, you know
-that very well, and he must have all the help he needs, let Aleck go
-when he will. Perhaps he’ll be picking up a junior partner for himself
-after he comes to be owner of the whole thing, and that wont take so
-many years either, eh, little man?” and the doctor gave Thorndyke a
-look that wasn’t at all ashamed to show how he felt about the matter,
-at least.
-
-Business hours were early at the Fenimores’, too, and Tom was at his
-post as usual, other people would have said, but for himself, he could
-hardly have been sure whether he was there or not; he seemed to be
-walking in a maze, some terrible dream of perplexity and desperate
-resolve, and it grew darker and heavier as the hours wore on.
-
-“Mixed up” with Davis and his associates? One of them to all intents
-and purposes? Did Davis dare say that? And if Davis could pretend to a
-claim on him he would push it to the utmost, Tom knew.
-
-Then why shouldn’t he let them have the signature if they wanted it,
-and if that was the only way out of trouble on every side? A whole life
-in that store was worse than a hundred deaths, and if Davis should
-give him shares in a “handsome thing,” as he called it, he might go to
-the ends of the earth, and have money to send back to those that needed
-it. And after all, could a real thief feel much more miserable and low
-than Hal had always kept him since they first came together?
-
-He passed heavily by the counting-room as the hours drew to a close,
-and started as he heard the senior Fenimore’s voice calling “Haggarty!”
-
-Was the truth discovered? Was there any way in which Davis would dare
-play him false and betray him as “mixed up” with his own companions?
-
-“Why, what is the matter with you?” asked Mr. Fenimore, as Tom’s white
-face answered the summons. “Are you sick to-day?”
-
-“No, I am not sick,” said Tom. “I was up rather late last night, it is
-true.”
-
-“Well, take care of yourself to-night, then; you don’t look right; but
-just step in here a moment, if you please. I want to be out for perhaps
-a quarter of an hour, if you can remain here. Perhaps you can finish
-looking over these letters, and make some minutes of them.”
-
-Tom sat down and leaned his head upon his hands. What was the matter
-with it? It throbbed and whirled strangely.
-
-“Yes, I can do it,” he said drearily, as if trying to rouse himself.
-“I should despise myself for ever; but I have always had somebody to
-despise me. I wonder if it would be a very different thing.”
-
-He glanced at a scrap of paper fallen near him, on which “Fenimore &
-Co.” had been trying a new pen half a dozen times. He looked at it
-again, and then started wildly to his feet.
-
-“Yes, it would be a different thing! They cannot make me do it, Hal
-Fenimore and the whole set of them together! I haven’t the stuff to
-make a man of in me, of course, or Hal would never have twitted and
-crowded me all my life as he has; but I’ve always been able to declare
-to myself he lied when he said I did not do my best, and I always will!
-But oh, why do I have to fight like a man, and a brave one too, if I
-never was given the soul of one to begin with?”
-
-He seized the letters and began to look them over. Black, white, or
-gray were they? He could not tell. He only saw one question written all
-over them. Would Davis dare, would he be able to get him into trouble?
-He had meant that ugly phrase “mixed up” as a threat, Tom knew very
-well; could he manage to bring it to the ears of Fenimore & Co.? It
-would be an end to the partnership, drawing pretty near now, if he
-should. And what then?
-
-A sudden thought flashed into his mind. If any mercy, even in a dark
-disguise, should set him free from Fenimore’s, there was Carter! He
-had heard Aleck talk of what Carter was to the meanest man he had on
-board. He would go before the mast with him, if he could but find him.
-Thorndyke always knew when he came in. He would ask Thorndyke.
-
-“I wont keep you any longer, Haggarty,” said Mr. Fenimore’s voice
-behind him; “and indeed I would advise you to call hours ended and take
-care of yourself. You’re not well to-day, I am sure.”
-
-Tom turned and left the store. He would go to Halliday’s. The sooner he
-got a promise from Thorndyke to let him know when Carter came in, the
-better.
-
-Halliday’s was a place where every one seemed to like an excuse to drop
-in; there was always some one there enjoying the light and warmth and
-comfortable feeling he could hardly have explained to himself.
-
-The early twilight had fallen, and the outside air was bitterly cold as
-Tom opened the door, and the feeling of comfort reached even his heavy
-heart for an instant, as he stepped inside.
-
-Thorndyke was busy with a solitary customer, and two heavy-coated
-policemen stood with their backs to Tom, taking a moment’s respite from
-the cold outside, and “warming up” for the next hour’s duty.
-
-“Anything lively in your beat to-day?” asked one of them listlessly, as
-he stretched his hands toward the glowing fire.
-
-“Well, not a great deal,” replied the other. “We came down on a nest of
-pretty dark-feathered birds, up in ---- street, but we’ve had an eye on
-them for some time.”
-
-“Do they belong here?” asked the first.
-
-“No, not more than one of them at least, but there’s a young shoot of
-one of the best houses in the city that I’ve had my suspicions they
-were trying to make friends with, of late. Can’t quite vouch for it,
-though, and wouldn’t if I could, for I don’t think they’ve got any harm
-out of him yet, and doubt if they ever would.”
-
-The policemen left the fire, and passed out by an opposite door, the
-customer followed, and Thorndyke looked up at Tom. One look was
-enough. Tom’s face had told Thorndyke the secret, and Tom knew he had
-read it.
-
-“For heaven’s sake, Tom,” said Thorndyke, “don’t stand there looking
-like that! There will be some one in in another moment. Here, come into
-my office, there’s some one coming this instant. See if this glass of
-water will make you look like a live man again, and wait there till I
-come.”
-
-The customer wanted a prescription that took time; hours the minutes
-seemed to Tom, and then Thorndyke came. Tom looked up at him with a
-white, hopeless face.
-
-“_You_ will despise me now,” he said slowly. “Of course you never
-thought much of me; you couldn’t, kind as you were, though I _did_ mean
-to do as well as I could. But you _were_ kind, and I had rather all the
-world knew I had disgraced myself, than that you should have found it
-out.”
-
-“Tom,” said Thorndyke, in a low pitying tone that thrilled him through,
-“tell me what is the matter here! Are you in trouble about money?”
-
-“No,” said Tom, “or at least, not much; it is worse than that! Those
-fellows seemed to be friends, they wanted me with them, and I wanted
-friends so much! They never let me see any harm, and it always seemed
-so light-hearted and gay when they were; but I knew there _was_ harm,
-and I ought to have loathed it all, as I really did in my soul all the
-time! They wanted me to forge Fenimore & Co.’s name for them; that was
-all their friendliness was aimed at from the beginning, I suppose.
-They did not get it, thank Heaven, but they came too near it, nearer
-than I ever dreamed they could. And now, if they’ve got into trouble
-themselves, and my name is going to be whispered along with theirs, who
-is ever going to know how far I went with them? Who’s going to believe
-that they kept me half-blinded till the last moment, and that then I
-had determined to refuse what they wanted, though I couldn’t see a
-bright spot before me for half my life in any other track!”
-
-“Oh why didn’t you come to me?” cried Thorndyke bitterly, and then,
-with a sudden check upon himself--“but, Tom, you never would have
-turned to friends like these if you hadn’t been in trouble to begin
-with. Something has gone wrong with you longer than that, for I have
-seen it.”
-
-Tom looked in his face with a troubled cry.
-
-“Hal Fenimore drove me desperate!” he said. “Of course he wouldn’t have
-dared if I had had the man in me the rest of you had. I suppose I
-hadn’t. I don’t know, but I _had_ to stand up like one, and try to fill
-my father’s place, and he never could say I didn’t before; but now he
-will know this, and all the rest of the world will hear it from him.”
-
-“How will he know this?” said Thorndyke, a sharp look of pain passing
-over his face. “Do you think I would tell him or any other one on the
-face of the earth?”
-
-“You wont?” and Tom looked wonderingly but still drearily at him.
-
-“Get into that easy chair,” said Thorndyke. “Don’t stand leaning
-against the wall as if a blow had struck you.”
-
-Tom stepped mechanically towards the chair, and sat down in it.
-Thorndyke stood before him a moment, and then came closer and put his
-arms round his shoulders with a yearning tenderness that sent another
-thrill through Tom’s heart.
-
-“Tom,” he said, “Come into my store to-morrow! I want you, and have
-wanted you a long time, but I couldn’t say so before. I’ve seen how
-things were going with you and Hal, and have longed to put something
-between you, if I only could. Of course I couldn’t, so long as you
-were with him, but it is time for you to leave there now. Come to me,
-and you shall find out whether you are a man! I tell you, Tom, there
-isn’t one in a thousand who would have stuck to the ship, and fought
-as you have, all these years; and not one in all the thousands I know
-who could help me as you can. I need you, and the Fenimores have enough
-without you. It will be hard for you to begin all over again, but if
-you learn as fast as you did at the professor’s, you shall have your
-share in the business at the end of the year. And I’ll see that you
-have all you need to keep things easy at home, from the day you come.
-Only Tom, why, oh why, couldn’t you have trusted me long ago?”
-
-Changes seem very rapid to passers who only give a glance now and then,
-as they hurry by, and the customers at Halliday’s remarked that “the
-young people seemed to be rushing things a little,” as they saw Aleck
-less and less in the store and Tom behind the counter; then Aleck sent
-sometimes in Dr. Thorndyke’s place to a patient, and at last the name
-of “Dr. Halliday” making its appearance just below the bell handle over
-which “Dr. Thorndyke” had been read so long, and the sign of Halliday
-& Thorndyke, which they still considered new, coming down to make room
-for “Halliday, Thorndyke & Co.”
-
-“Rushing things!” repeated Tom to Thorndyke one day with a laugh.
-“Why it seems to me as if my life at Fenimore’s was somewhere away
-back in the dark ages! There’s been more peace and comfort, in these
-later days, more steady standing up with the feeling that I was a man,
-in every one of them, than I’d had in my whole life together before.
-But even peace and comfort don’t tell the whole of it. There’s more
-blessedness than that, by a long shot, in feeling that I have got a
-close hold on a fellow like you and another like Aleck. There’s no use
-saying much about it, though. Words don’t seem to do the business.”
-
-No, they do not. And Thorndyke only gave Tom a look in reply; but
-that said “God bless you, old fellow, as you’ve blessed us a thousand
-times;” and then Thorndyke himself said, “There goes Aleck again with
-that fine turnout of his. He’s getting more practice than he knows how
-to turn his hand to, already!”
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HARRY FENIMORE'S PRINCIPLES ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.